— : mapa oe Library of The Theological Seminary PRINCETON - NEW JERSEY THES PRESENTED BY The Estate of samuel Henry Gapp THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2022 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library https://archive.org/details/bookofordersetti0Omora a A a i 7 ~ ; Uy a Let eh) ae et + i ! “y f e tk 4 @ | , 7 ¢ ¥ ‘ 1s ie i) a » wel apy | i 9 eA ni) ae ki Cay De uy Low -_ a tela : ' Rivers. a ca i de PB By ; . . Bost ae, ae P ‘ a ie | be aah _ 7 iy 4 : — V THE BOOK OF ORDER OFST EE MORAVIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA (UNITAS FRATRUM) NORTHERN PROVINCE Setting forth the substance of the Laws, Rules and Regulations adopted by the General and Provincial Synods which apply to the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, and constitute the Code of the Province. SECOND EDITION PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF SYNOD MORAVIAN BOOK SHOP BETHLEHEM, PA. 1924 BETHLEHEM PRINTING CO, 430 MAIN STREET BETHLEHEM, PA, FOREWORD. More than three decades ago, at the Provincial Synod of 1888, a committee was appointed with instructions to codify the legisla- tion of the Province. The Synod of 1893 failed to take action on the work submitted by the committee, but simply referred the same to a new committee appointed by that Synod. This second com- mittee reported to the Synod of 1898, that it did not consider it expedient to undertake the work of codification at that time. There- upon the Synod instructed the Provincial Elders’ Conference to appoint a committee to prepare a new edition of the “Provincial Digest.”’ This committee, after laboring for some time at its task, reported to the Synod of 1903, that it was inadvisable to incur the expense and bestow the labor required on a mere compilation of synodal enactments, and recommended a return to the original plan, to secure for the Province a publication containing its legis- lation in codified form. Following this recommendation, which was endorsed in the report of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, that Synod appointed a new Committee on Codification, consisting of the Brethren William H. Rice, William H. Ror’g and Albert P. Haupert. In spite of all tae hindrances in the -ommittee was able to prepare and present its report, in .orm of the new “Book of Order,” to the Synod of 1908. This report received the approval of Synod, was referred back to the committee for revision and the insertion of the legislation of the last Synod. After receiving the approval of the Provincial Elders’ Conference the Provincial “Book of Order” finally appeared in print in the year 1911. Although the Synod of 1913 appointed a Committee on Codili- cation with instructions to prepare an Appendix to the “Book of Order,” embodying the legislation of said Synod in codified form, and although the committee bestowed considerable labor on the preparation of the proposed Appendix, it was deemed wise to defer the printing of the same, in the hope that the next Synod would make provision for the preparation of a new edition of the “Book of Order.” The Synod of 1920 took favorable action in this direc- tion, and a new Committee on Codification was appointed and en- trusted with its preparation and publication. This second edition of the “Book of Order” follows the general plan and arrangement of the first edition. The legislation of the Provincial Synods of 1913 and 1920, and of the General Synod of 1914, supplied the new matter. The committee herewith expresses the hope, that this our new edition of the “Book of Order’ may prove helpful to every one who shall have occasion to make use of it. The Committee on Codification, ALBERT P. HAUPERT, West Salem, III. WILLIAM N. SCHWARZE, Bethlehem, Pa. D. CORNELIUS MEINERT, Bethlehem, Pa. December 5, 1923. In accordance with the enactment of the Provincial Synod of 1920, approved by The Provincial Elders’ Conference, CHARLES L. MOENCH, PAUL DE SCHWEINITZ, KARL A. MUELLER, JOHN S. ROMIG. Bethlehem, Pa., December 18, 1923. GENERAL CONTENTS. PAISCOLICAIGRLELACEDS vn at oes. ME alia are «ss Sea ate Pages 1-4 PART ONE.—The Unity ..... (oxe tee: 1 .Pages 5-43 PART TWO.—The Province ....... wees eee ees Pages 44-119 RAtiel tint — i NesDIstricts «2... i.e. ncseee «4 Pages 120-124 PART FOUR.—The Congregations ............ Pages 125-163 PART FIVE.—Fundamental Documents ........ Pages 165-184 Dae LCE Mm GP RURINs hss eee Strela, ayn ates, w'apaler iene ae 4 Pages 185-198 I—Rules of Order of the Provincial Synod. I].—Sample Handbook of a Congregation. PRUE IOTeePISIATIVE SOUTCES tire ches cis, sili elas « Pages 199-204 PUIG MO EESUDICCTS cel denten «sc cisttatars's A vilts « Wed Pages 205-213 if Paar ? , ae “Sey ~T , > ie, he i \ ee. ‘ L) j ‘ ws ‘ ,! "’ : , * 4 ‘i et ay | , x a, 8 i ke wie’¥ be A " we ' ‘ M * » Ki ¥ os ‘ * ‘ 4 [ + Gike ” a . oe if ; a a) ed aE iis. ke 4 e : “ » 5 ~ i : a va 4 el Phe aA i. fees eee 4s 1S GE eofs pp Yo te FY 4 E ei ¢ ’ - a ‘ “ae i, ee Pry . et i.’ ae ‘ Shed) i. t ae ae ay Sars ve , ‘ iSyire NBL ic ‘Ae 2% See Ab » 6 é nat ; ; ' LHe Bes ace Ors fehl 1a 7 t] xe ~ Obee > Beee ae.” ; ; 7 ; be . hu a es ? s 6 ey Srey’ Pree. . . 1 7 7 DTS CGE OBA ae a ee AS ward Opa eL 1h. a ¢ " 4 he . - aif - ta Y os he seni 08 j hi i PN: HA a . ~e 7 ; J 4 t Le ws Fay 4 J Br Peeiky “hin Ewe a ey a ee gt as fa BS Ui te ee ey Pe ge ee bes Pe eee ‘if ay ae AP wat gk, ee eis tes) a f ee | a) ae Tee SF “per VE vy tae ane ¢ Lf > ‘ ‘ 5 oo Cae Ske eo De Mees Ss ' . eo = ir ‘ow es wn 4 EA il Pa : sa wd " 7" . a ; 7) Wl, pat ¥ ‘ A 'V bs aetit Ya wre iA [KA . {sre va ¥ ¥ “ The Moravian Church was originally known as the Uni- 1 tas Fratrum or the Unity of the Brethren, or simply the Breth- ren’s Church.* It was organized in 1457 by the followers of the men who belonged to the period of the “Reformers before the Reformation.” They were participators in the religious reformation in Bohemia and Moravia, of which John Hus was the distinguished leader. After his martyrdom in 1415, the majority of his followers organized the Utraquist Church, which became the State Church of Bohemia and Moravia. The minority organized the Brethren’s Church. Because many of its important Congregations were established in Moravia, it came to be designated by those outside of the fold as the Mo- ravian Brethren’s Church, in distinction from the Utraquist Church. At a later date in its history it came to be known simply as the Moravian Church. In more recent times the name has been emphasized by the fact that the exiled pilgrims, who were the instruments under divine guidance of the re-or- ganization of the Church in Saxony in 1722, came from Mora- via. They left their homes and possessions, and gave up everything to worship God in the way in which their fathers had been taught. *Note. The original Bohemian name was Jednota Bratrska. The word Jednota means association of any kind. It was chosen instead of “Cirkev” (church) in deference to the National Church, as “Unitas” was later used as a Latin equivalent of ‘“Jednota,’ both meaning what is meant by Church in the restricted sense, as applied to single church divisions or denominations in America. Unitas passed into German as “Unitaet.” Hence Jednota Bratrska—Unitas Fratrum—Brueder Unitaet—Brethren’s Unity, but all meaning simply “Brethren’s Church” in the sense just stated. In the eighteenth century the Latin title was revived in negotiations with England, with its meaning construed to denote union ideas. This has been shown to be unhis- torical and has been officially abandoned; the General Synod, since 1889, having ceased to set forth a sharp difference between thle terms Brethren’s Church and Brethren’s Unity. The German branch of the Chureh calls its corporate whole a ‘“Unitaet’ instead of a ‘Kirche” (church) for reasons deemed important; but where no State Church exists, there is no occasion to affect this oddity. “Church of the United Brethren” is the English title adopted in the eighteenth century, when the superfluous word “united” was thought necessary to adequately render Unitas Fratrum. Its retention in legal titles and some church formularies is unfortunate in the United States, because of confusion with a quite different modern denomination, the United Brethren in Christ. There being also other claimants for even the simple and correct name Brethren’s Church, and the title Unitas Fratrum being not suited for popular use, the name MORAVIAN CHURCH, gradually adopted in England and America, seems to be a survival of the fittest among English-speaking people. In America particularly, where nearly all religious bodies trace their origin to some foreign country, its use is not open to the same objection which a Saxon or a Prussian would raise against calling his church ‘“‘Die Maehrische Kirche.’ The use of ‘‘Moravian”’ in America to denote ecclesiastical descent is sustained by the following considerations: 1. Such a geographical or ethnical designation—Anglican,. Roman, German, Moravian, Gallican—is more consistent with the idea of one Church Universal than special titles which ‘either recall dissension, strife and schism, or obtrude some peculiarity of doctrine, polity or 2 HISTORICAL PREFACE ’ To maintain its cause against its opponents and perse- cutors, the Brethren’s Church secured a valid episcopal ordi- nation and introduced the three orders of the Ministry within the first ten years after its formal organization in 1457. At the beginning of the Lutheran Reformation in Ger- many, in 1517, the Brethren’s Church had a membership of over two hundred thousand souls in Bohemia and Moravia. The basis of the Unity was, first, the Bible is the only norm of Christian doctrine; second, public worship is to be administered according to the teachings of the Scriptures and on the model of the Apostolic Church; third, the Lord’s Sup- per is to be received in faith, to be doctrinally defined in the language of the Bible, and every human explanation of that language is to be avoided; and fourth, godly Christian life is essential as an evidence of saving faith. Although served by an episcopally ordained Ministry, its principle of government from the outset was not episcopal, but conferential. The co-operation of the lay membership in the official conduct of the affairs of the Church, and their par- ticipation in the public services of the sanctuary, emphasized the fundamental principles of brotherhood and the Christian life. Clergy and lay members were held to fidelity to the principles implied in the name of the Church, and expressed in the words of the Lord, “One is your Teacher, and all ye are brethren.” Matthew 23:8. ritual, or suggest an eccentric conventicle, or were formed from the name of a man, or were first mere epithets either of cant or reproach. 2. The “hidden seed” of the suppressed Unitas Fratrum in Moravia sprang from the residue of the only body which after the middle of the 17th century could be called the Moravian Church in the sense of local origin and character. The Utraquist Church of the realm was in decay, never to be revived. The Roman hierarchy was an invading foreign power. The Protestant bodies under limited toleration there represented confessions and affiliations of neighboring states in which they originated. 3. That “hidden seed’ of Moravia principally furnished the nucleus of the first Congregation with which the modern resuscitation of the Church began in Saxony. Their patron, Count Zinzendorf, continually called them “the Moravians,”’ the Church of their fathers “the Moravian Church,” and five of their chief men who ‘emigrated together to seek a place where they might reorganize it, “the five Moravian Churchmen.” 4. Zinzendorf’s scheme of combining elements fostered three his- toric cults which he called Tropi Paedias—a Lutheran, a Reformed and a Moravian-Episcopal Tropus. Under the latter he classed all elements in the make-up of the modern Church derived from the ancient Unitas. 5. The Episcopate of the Church preserved from extinction in the 17th century mainly through the efforts of Comenius, the most distin- guished native Moravian of his time and the pre-eminent Bishop of the Unitas, over against its Bohemian and Polish Bishops, was passed on by his grandson, Jablonsky, to one of those five Moravian Churchmen, David Nitschmann, the first Bishop of the Church after its resuscitation, its first Bishop in America and the official founder of its first American settlement. 6. Emigrants from Moravia figured so conspicuously among the first missionaries and first colonists of the Church in America that im- mediately the name Moravian was applied by English-speaking people to the entire body of the Brethren.—From the “History of Bethlehem, Pennsylvania,” by the Rt. Rev. J. Mortimer Levering, pp. 7, 8. HISTORICAL PREFACE 3 Hence, its learned men of the clergy and of the laity early 1 achieved the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the Bo- hemian language. Thus the people had the Word of God as the sole rule of faith and life. The first hymn-book ever issued for the use of Congregations in public worship was pub- lished by the Brethren’s Church. It was issued by the church printing-press in Jungbunzlau, in 1501. The same scholarly activity produced books, catechisms, tracts and theological treatises for the enlightment and edification of the member- ship. Christian life, rather than doctrinal completeness, was, 2 from the earliest beginnings, the object of its effort. To make this effective special oversight was given to individual mem- bers and the different classes, as well as to the body of the membership as a whole. This led to a division of the Congre- gation into classes, partly according to the degree of spiritual advancement, and partly according to sex and age. This made necessary the efficient help of lay members of both sexes. In due time the primary and secondary education of chil- 3 dren came to be regarded as the peculiar charge of the Church. The educational work of the Brethren’s Church grew to be a most important and essential part of its activity. Its great- est teacher, Bishop John Amos Comenius, subsequently made for himself a great name in Europe and America for all time, because of his advocacy of universal education and of im- proved methods of instruction. At the close of the Thirty Years’ War the allied Protes- 4 tant powers left the Brethren’s Church to the tender mercies of the Counter-Reformation Jesuits. The defenceless Church was crushed. Those of its members, who would remain true to the Church and escape destruction, were driven into exile. Its churches, schools and libraries were destroyed; its literature was burned. When, in 1722, Moravian exiles fled to Saxony to find an 9 asylum on the estates of the young Count Zinzendorf, they re-organized the Church of their fathers. The introduction of the ritual and discipline of the Moravian Brethren’s Church was followed by the transmission of episcopal ordination. David Nitschmann, a Moravian of Zauchtenthal, a member of the newly organized Church at Herrnhut, was ordained at Berlin as the first Bishop of the Renewed Moravian Church. Then it came again to be recognized by the Protestant Churches and governments of Europe as a free and independ- ent Church. Its sphere of activity within the State Churches of every § land was exceedingly limited. This led to a seeking for op- 4 HISTORICAL PREFACE portunity to carry the Gospel to heathen tribes, for whom no- body cared. The Foreign Mission works of the Moravian Church had its beginning in 1732, only ten years after its re- organization. In the spread of this great work no continent in either hemisphere was left untouched. The foot-marks of its missionary men and women are today found SyRiy eee in the heathen world. America offered the most promising field for evangelical work, and hither came our Moravian fathers in 1735 for serv- ice in the spread of the Gospel. In the beginning special effort was made to preach the Gospel to Indian tribes, but soon a great evangelical work was developed among the settlers in the colonies of Pennsylvania, New York, New Jersey and North Carolina, and Moravian Congregations were established. Ata later time, and especially during the nineteenth century, the work was widely extended and developed into the Moravian Church in the United States and Canada, as it exists today, and which historically, and in doctrine, ritual and government maintains its union with the Moravian Church in all lands. True to the principles which dominated the men who or- ganized it, the Moravian Church exists today not to uphold or propagate any one particular form or system of doctrine, prac- tice, ritual or government, but to exemplify and promote Broth- erhood in CHRIST the CRUCIFIED. As the oldest in the sister- hood of Protestant Churches, it stands today, as at the beginning, for unity in essentials, for liberty in non-essentials, for love in all things. “In necessariis unitas, in non necessariis libertas, in omni- bus caritas.” » / - > \ j haus Me j ir. i 0. Ieete Ly §(& OU ~ = Le LtlLeA A ; av . J % dy > PART ONE THE UNITY GHA Ree Rak: HISTORICAL POSITION AND CHARACTER. “Turn Thou us unto Thee, O Jehovah, and we shall be turned; renew our days as of old.’’—Lamentations 5:21. SECTION I.—CONNECTION OF THE RENEWED CHURCH WITH THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 1. The Moravian Church stands in living connection with the Ancient Brethren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia, which had its beginning before the Reformation, in the year 1457. It is, indeed, the same Church transplanted into a wider field, after being all but destroyed in the storms of persecution after 1620. Portions of the surviving remnants came together at Herrnhut, from 1722 onward, and adopted, in their main features, the arrangements and regulations of the Ancient Brethren’s Church, and they also took over the Episcopal Or- dination of that Church, handed down in hope by Comenius, and kept as a sacred heritage to the present day. We, there- fore, rightly call ourselves the Renewed Brethren’s Church. 2. Beside this, the similarity of origin of the two is significant. The Ancient Brethren in Bohemia, after they had sought in vain for that edification and fellowship which they felt to be the need of their souls, from the leaders of the Utra- quist State Church and its ecclesiastical forms, joined together at first, in a quiet place, as a Christian Society, with their own social arrangements. They desired to be nothing more than a Union within the Church. Only when that Church persecuted and expelled them, did they take the course of choosing their spiritual leaders from amongst themselves, and securing their own Ministry. Thus they became—under compulsion—an inde- pendent Church. Herrnhut also was at first a Society, a Union of awakened souls, with special arrangements for the further- ance of the inner life, and sought to be nothing more than a branch of the Lutheran State Church. But in order to go for- ward in the course of activity and extension assigned to it by God, this Society was compelled, though quite against the original plan, in adopting the Ancient Brethren’s Episcopate, to become an independent Church. 3. Another thing points to the close connection of the two Churches, and that is found in their character. Although 6 THE UNITY the Ancient Brethren’s Church issued Confessions, which as time went on, gave expression to views rather “Reformed” than Lutheran, yet its Confession was never exclusive. It allowed among its members a certain diversity of views, and worked eagerly for the union of the various Churches. The unity of the Spirit of faith in Christ and fellowship in Christian love were to it the first things, and stood higher than all differences of doctrine. Thus it called itself from the first Unitas Fratrum, the Brethren’s Unity. And just this union character belongs also to the Renewed Brethren’s Church, perhaps even in a higher degree, by reason of its wider field. It desires herein to per- petuate the spirit of the Ancient Brethren’s Church; and keep alive this heritage from its fathers. Hence, also, it has taken over the name “Unitas” from the Ancient Brethren’s Church. SECTION II.—RISE OF THE RENEWED BRETHREN’S CHURCH. 1. Protestant families, driven out of Moravia on account of their faith, and awakened persons from Protestant circles in Germany as well, found a place of refuge in Upper Lusatia, in Saxony, under the protection of Count Zinzendorf. In 1722 they began to build near the Hutberg, on Zinzendorf’s estate, and there founded Herrnhut. Their one great purpose was to work out their salvation in fellowship. But they soon were di- vided over diverging views on doctrine and the spiritual life. Indeed, in the year 1727 it looked as if sectarianism and incur- able dis-union were to make théir home here, or as if the souls gathered here were to be scattered again. In this crisis the over-ruling grace of God overcame all difficulties. The instru- ment for this, in God’s hand, was Count Zinzendorf. Under his pastoral influence, by the power of love divinely wrought, the differences were removed and healed, and the inhabitants of Herrnhut united under Local Statutes which regulated their mutual relations in a spirit of Christian Brotherhood; and at the great Communion, on August 13th, in the church at Berthels- dorf, they experienced a baptism of the Spirit, which united and consecrated them a Church of Christ. This was the day of the actual founding of the Renewed Moravian Church. For the es- sence of a true Church consists in souls becoming one in faith in Christ through love, and on this basis entering upon a hearty fellowship of inner and outward life, a union active on every side, as shown in the first Apostolic Church at Jerusalem. Acts 2:42-47. 2. Thus the inhabitants of Herrnhut bound themselves together in the common aim to set forth a living Church of Je- sus Christ, in the fellowship of faith and love and hope, and in THE UNITY u the faithful keeping of God’s commands. In this they did not wish in any way to sever themselves from the State Church; they sought rather to be a living branch of it, in the manner that Spener had laid down for such associations of the awakened. They called themselves Brethren and Sisters, because this scriptural name fitly designated what they wished to set forth, the inner union of hearts as a family of God, in which Jesus Christ is the Head, as He Himself said: “One is your Teacher, and all ye are brethren.” Matt. 23:8. 3. In order to attain this end, they introduced fixed Rules and Regulations, such as the Congregations of the Ancient Brethren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia had found to be a great blessing for their inward growth, and such as, in their main features, are found in the Apostolic Churches. At the same time they instituted many other offices and arrangements for awakening and fostering spiritual life. Lastly, they sought to order their purely civil relations in such a way that they should be in accord with the law of the land, and should not hinder, but aid the Christian’s spiritual calling. 4. In this newly-awakened inner life the Brethren felt it to be their calling, in accordance with the Lord’s appointment, Matt. 5:13, 14, to build up the kingdom of God, and to preach the Gospel of Christ in all the world-wherever He should send them. Where the Lord founds a Church for Himself, He ap- points it for a witness of His Name before the world, John 13:35, of which also the first Apostolic Church is a living ex- ample. Acts 4:32, 33. 5. This calling was taken up and carried out in two di- rections. On the one hand, there was since 1732 the Mission among the heathen, to which the Church felt itself impelled; and this again led to the founding of new settlements in Europe and America. On the other hand, there was the endeavor to direct to the one thing needful those awakened members of the Protestant Churches who had been led astray through the strife of opinions or false zeal, and thus to bring ever nearer the fulfil- ment of the Saviour’s prayer, ‘that they may all be one.” John 17:21. 6. Hostility and attacks were not wanting. In Church cir- cles the right of Herrnhut to a special constitution within the State Church was denied; and the world put many hindrances in its way. This very opposition, however, not only furthered extension, but also led to the placing of the colonies and settle- ments founded from Herrnhut, as a center, in Christian and heathen lands, under one independent church constitution. For this the Episcopate of the Ancient Brethren’s Church was of ser- vice. It still survived in the person of Jablonsky, Court Chap- bo 8 THE UNITY lain in Berlin, and of Sitkovius, at Lissa. In order to supply regularly ordained Ministers for the Foreign Missions and set- tlement colonies, duly authorized to administer the Sacraments, the Episcopate was taken over in 1735 by the consecration of a brother of the Herrnhut Congregation—David Nitschmann. This was the first and the decisive step toward the formation of a distinct Church. From that time on Herrnhut, with its off- shoots, grew into an independent Church fellowship, the Renewed Brethren’s Church, with its own constitution and government. 7. The Moravian Church has never looked on this outward form as essential, but has rather recognized it as its special calling to foster, within its own borders, true union of believers in heart and spirit, above all separating differences, and also to work outside its own circle for the establishment of such fel- lowship, so far as its influence reaches. By historical develop- ment it has become a Church, but it has consciously sought to hold fast its true character as a “Communion,” widening out more and more into the “Unity.” SECTION I1I1.—THE “BRETHREN’S COMMUNION.” 1. The history of its origin has given to the Brethren’s Church the stamp which, in essential features, it still bears, although the independent development of its several branches has led to manifold differences. The outward form of our com- munity is that of an independent Church, the Ancient Breth- ren’s Church of Bohemia and Moravia revived on a broader basis. But our calling is everywhere the same, as the Lord gives us grace, to set forth such a living Church of Jesus Christ as was the first Congregation at Herrnhut, and to labor for the kingdom of God among Christians and heathen. 2. This character, as a Brethren’s Communion, our Church must never deny. We cling to it in that we do not look upon the fair form of our Church Constitution, nor upon our descent from the Ancient Brethren’s Church, as the main thing, but rather upon the union of hearts, the living fellowship of the individual members of the Church with their Head and with * each other. This is and remains the foundation and aim of our life and work, the very soul of our testimony. In memory of this also we maintain the designation “Brethren” and “Sisters” used by our fathers. Ecclesiastical independence is for us only the instrument by which we keep our freedom and power to work for the attainment of our chief task both within and out- side of our own circle. 3. The regulations and arrangements of our Church, as we have received them from our fathers and still keep them in their essential features, we must prize, along with the pure THE UNITY 9 Word of God, as the heritage of our history; and we must do all in our power to preserve and perfect them. We must do so because they fit our Church to be a safe home for the edifica- tion of the living members, for the awakening of the spiritual- ly dead, for the protection of the weak and wavering, and for the spiritual discipline of the wayward and insincere. The Lord | give us grace to use all our Church ordinances in the spirit of the sanctuary, that they may bear their spiritual fruit. 4. We will not conceal that in the course of time there have come to be, and are now, more members not grounded in the faith among us than in the time of the first love. We know and acknowledge that, when we look at the facts, we can no longer call ourselves a household of faith and love in Christ, a union of souls awakened and born again, abiding in Him, and in Him alone. Our fellowship is made up of various ele- ments. The fact that from the beginning we have included all the children of members has naturally tended to increase the number of unawakened members. Nor can it be avoided that, among those who join the Church as adults from outside, there are those who, consciously or unconsciously, have been induced to take the step from motives which have nothing to do with their souls’ welfare. 5. It would be hard to find on earth a Church composed exclusively of members exemplifying living faith. And we must acknowledge, to the praise of the Saviour, that, by His wond- rous grace and power, despite all our deviations and faults, the features originally stamped on the Moravian Church are today unmistakable. oy SECTION IV.—THE BRETHREN’S UNITY. 1. The Moravian Church, besides its peculiar characteristic of representing a living “Communion,” has also another closely connected with it. We aim to combine, in a higher Unity, the diversity of doctrinal views, in so far as it bears on the interpreta- tion of the Scriptures and on the diversity of conception in which Scriptural truth presents itself to different minds. This, however, is not sought by simply shutting out differences or by disregarding them. Variety should rather find expression and be recognized as legitimate. Nor can unity be established by allowing all possible opinions to find expression and letting love alone bear sway over them. We seek rather a positive, living unity. This we find in faith in the crucified Christ, in Whom, as the Son of God, we have reconciliation to God, that is, the forgiveness of our sins. Rom. 5:10; Eph. 1:7. This faith, and with it, personal living fellowship with the Saviour, we emphasize as central in the Christian life; indeed we give these so high a place, that everything else is of sec- bo 10 THE UNITY ondary consideration. He that agrees with us in this, is welcomed with the right hand of fellowship, whether his views on other points be Lutheran, Reformed or of other denominational char- acter. This we do not only among our own membership, but we seek also to introduce it everywhere. For this living unity we labor and strive in the Church of Christ. 2. For this calling the Lord has especially qualified us. From the beginning He caused the Renewed Brethren’s Church to spread from Germany to England and America, and in our Foreign Missions He has given us homes in all parts of the world. Thereby great variety has arisen within the Moravian Church. National and ecclesiastical differences of all kinds have made themselves felt, and we have learned to include them all in the higher unity. Thus the character of a Union-Church has been stamped upon us by the Lord Himself, both in our origin and in our later history. 3. To this calling expression is given by naming the Church a “Unity,” after the example of the Ancient Brethren’s Church. This name signifies, in the first place, the general principle of unity in variety. As Brethren and Sisters in Christ, according to the Saviour’s prayer, John 17, we desire to be One, as One Brethren’s Unity. The name further designates the pe- culiar form of our Church, which comprises three Provinces, Germany, England and America, and unites them under one common constitution. As this variety is not detrimental to spiritual fellowship, so also it should not disturb ecclesiastical unity. The Church stands firm as a Unity on its confession of Christ and Him Crucified, as the foundation of all doctrine, and sufficient for all times. 4. The chief thing, then, for the members of the Breth- ren’s Unity is, and remains, to strive to be One in all that is essen- tial, so that we may have a sure foundation for our salvation, and may become true members of the One Body, whose Head is Christ. Rom..12<4./5- SECTION V.—THE GOVERNMENT OF THE SAVIOUR. 1. When we speak of the government of the Saviour in the Moravian Church, we attest thereby our belief that Jesus Christ, our Saviour, guides the Moravian Church and rules in it with sovereign power, holding in His hand all that takes place, the greatest things as well as the least. This belief has its basis in the words of the Holy Scriptures, which ascribe to Him, the Son of God and Man, exalted at the right hand of the Father, the sovereignty in His Kingdom and His Church: “All authority hath been given unto Me in heaven and on earth.” Matt. 28:18. The Father of glory “put all things in subjection under His THE UNITY 11 feet, and gave Him to be head over all things to the Church, which is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all.” Bonelscz ero wieOorels core 1. phe 23. 2. As Christ is Sovereign in His Kingdom, and thus is Lord and Head of the Church of God, which He purchased with His own blood, He is also in the Moravian Church uncondi- tionally the Lord and Head, in as far as it is a part of the Church of God, a branch of the universal Church of Christ on earth, for which He has a special purpose in His Kingdom. 3. We mean this, and nothing else, when we speak of the Eldership of the Saviour in the Moravian Church. We think of Christ’s office as Shepherd and King in His Church, and at the same time profess that Christ exercises this office in our Church in a special manner answering to its calling and wants, after He brought it to a consciousness of its poverty and need, and to a childlike faith in His Kingship. 4. This He did on September 16th and November 13th of the year 1741. We rejoice that there is a day in our history when it was given to our Church and its servants to apply to their own Church, in a living and far-reaching manner, the blessings of His universal Shepherd’s office. In this gift of His grace there is not the slightest ground for self-glorification. We do not regard what the Lord has given by grace as an exclusive privilege of our Church, since every believing soul may in like manner rejoice in His special leading and appro- priate in faith His universal Shepherd’s office. 5. The blessing of this manifestation of our Lord’s grace and of His Eldership in our covenant has not been withheld, and it will, we trust, continue as long as the consciousness of our own helplessness and insufficiency, the need of His special leading, and faith in such leading, are realized. 6. The Brethren’s Unity, as a whole, was hereby preserved from the danger of a Papacy, an absolute human authority in spiritual things. We learned that we are not to trust in men, but in the Lord alone, for the guidance, furtherance and main- tenance of our work; that we are to do nothing but what He bids, and that we are in all things to be content, if only His holy will is done in us and through us. 7. For the servants of the Lord and of the Church, whom the Saviour has called to guide the several Congregations or Provinces, or the whole Church in His name, there lies in that manifestation of grace a strong reminder of the holy serious- ness of their calling. They rejoice both in their common de- liberations and in their private fellowship with the Saviour, that He is with them as their Chief Elder, that in answer to their child-like supplication He grants them to recognize His holy ry eo 12 THE UNITY will and, in His mercy and faithfulness, makes good their mani- fold mistakes and faults, when they pray with penitent hearts. 8. For each individual member of the Church that believ- ing confidence, which every child of God may enjoy, is hereby confirmed, namely, that the Saviour will be his dearest friend and will concern Himself personally with him, and that he may, through His grace, have confidential fellowship with Him. SECTION VI.—RELATION TO THE CHURCH UNIVERSAL. 1. Although the Moravian Church, both in ancient and modern times, on the ground of its distinctive constitution and its episcopal ordination, has taken its place as a separate Church, it has, nevertheless, at all times regarded itself as a branch of the universal Christian Church, whose Head is Christ, and in particular as part of the Protestant Church, whose only doctrinal foundation is the Holy Scriptures. Hence, in common with the whole of Christendom, it acknowledges the doctrines contained in the Apostles’ Creed, and recognizes further that in the funda- mental Confessions of the Reformed Churches the chief ar- ticles of the Christian faith are clearly and simply set forth. The liberty of conscience of our members is in nowise bound thereby, for we acknowledge no other canon or rule of doc- trine than the Holy Scriptures alone. 2. The inner connection founded on the essential oneness of the Renewed Brethren’s Church and the whole Protestant Church, and which within our own Church united the descend- ants of the Ancient Brethren’s Church and those from the Lu- theran and Reformed Churches who joined them, as one Breth- ren’s Unity, was further emphasized at a Synod in the year 1744, which declared: The Renewed Brethren’s Church recognizes within itself three “Tropes,” Moravian, Lutheran and Reformed. 3. In this conception of a union of the Protestant Church our Church has received a precious treasure, which we should not esteem lightly, but should preserve faithfully for future times. We would thereby not only maintain our connection with the Protestant Church, but also serve it by means of this gift from the Lord; and, so far as our testimony avails, help it more and more fully to carry out the last prayer of the Lord, “that they all may be one.” Therefore the Moravian Church closely shares in the whole development of the Church of Christ, in the new forces working in it, and in its victories, as well as in its conflicts and sufferings, that the Moravian Church may share with it the glory and the reproach of Christ. THE UNITY 13 tA) be he: DOCTRINE. “Other foundation can no man lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.”’—1 Corinthians 3:11. SECTION I.—FOUNDATION OF OUR DOCTRINE. lL. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments are and remain the only rule of our faith and life. We regard them as God’s Word, which He spake to men of old time through the prophets, and at last through the Son and His Apostles, to instruct them unto salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. We are convinced that all truths that declare the will of God for our salvation are fully contained therein. 2. We hold fast to our genuine Moravian view, that it is not our business to determine what the Holy Scriptures have left undetermined, or to contend about mysteries impenetra- ble to human reason. We would keep steadily in sight the aim set before us by the Apostle Paul, Eph. 4:13, 14, that we may “‘all attain unto the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full-grown man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ; that we may be no longer children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine.” At the same time, we would never forget that every human system of doctrine remains imperfect, for, as the same Apostle says, 1 Cor. 13:9: “We know in part.” SECTION II.—THE SUBSTANCE OF OUR DOCTRINE. 1. We hold every truth revealed by God as a precious treasure, and sincerely believe that such a treasure must not be given up, even though we could thereby save our lives. Luke 9:24. But this holds good especially of the doctrine which the Moravian Church has from the beginning regarded as its chief , doctrine, and to which it has, by God’s grace, ever held as a precious jewel: That Jesus Christ “is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the whole world.” 1 John 2:2. “Him Who knew no sin, He made to be sin on our behalf; that we might become the righteousness of God in Him,” 2 Cor. 5:21; or, as we sing in one of our hymns: “Whosoe’er believeth in Christ’s redemption, Will find grace and a complete exemption From serving sin.” 2. With this our chief doctrine the following facts and truths, clearly attested by Holy Scripture, stand in essential connection, and, therefore, with that chief doctrine form the main subjects in our knowledge and preaching of salvation :— 14 THE UNITY < i ur 4° ' a. The doctrine of the Total Depravity of human nature; that, since the Fall, there is no health in man, and that he has no power to save himself. John 3:6; Rom. 3:23; 7:18; Rom. 1:18-32; 3:9-18; Eph. 2:8-13. b. The doctrine of the Love of God the Father to fallen humanity; that He chose us in Christ before the foundation of the world, and ‘‘so loved the world that He gave His only-be- gotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have eternal life.” Eph. 1:3, 4; John 3:16; 1 John 4:9. c. The doctrine of the real Godhead and the real Humanity of Jesus Christ; that the only-begotten Son of God, through Whom all things in heaven and earth were created, forsook the glory which He had with the Father before the world was, and took on Him our flesh and blood, that He might be made like unto His brethren in all things, yet without sin. John 1:1-3; 1°14591725:>Phib. 276, 7°: Heb. f2314 7-9 4:15s" Cok vial vate John 5:20. d. The doctrine of our Reconciliation with God and our Justification before Him through the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ; that Christ was delivered up for our trespasses, and was raised for our justification, and that alone by faith in Him we have through His blood forgiveness of sin, peace with God, and free- don. from, the: service of ‘sin. ¢Rom..3%24,.25> 5:15 Core #230. Hebe2eh7; 9212;.1 Petalc18,,19¢einfohnel:9:.2 Gor S2isei9) e. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit and the working of His grace; that without Him we are unable to know the truth; that it is He Who leads us to Christ, by working in us the knowledge of sin and faith in Jesus, and that He gives us the witness that we are children of God. John 16:8-11; 13:14; 1 Cor. 12:3; Rom. 8:16. f. The doctrine of Good Works as the fruit of the Spirit; that in them faith manifests itself as a living, acting power, which impels us to follow willingly the commands of God, in love and gratitude to Him Who died for us. John 14:15; Rom. 6:11-14; 1 Cor. 6:20; Gal. 5:6, 22-24; 1 John 5:3-5; Eph. 2:8-10; James 2:17. g. The doctrine of the Fellowship of Believers with one another; that they are all one in Christ Jesus, the Head of His body, and are all members one of another. John 17:21; Matt. 23:8; Eph. 4:4. h. The doctrine of the Second Coming of the Lord in glory, and of the Resurrection of the dead unto life or unto judgment. Acts 1:11; John 6:40; 11:25, 26; 3:36; 5:25-29; 1 Thess. 4:14-17. 22<1121Xeli ly | 3. While we do not present these truths and our appre- THE UNITY 15 hension of them in a strictly formulated Confession, our under- standing of the chief content of Christian doctrine has, in a special way, found expression in what the Church has solemnly professed year by year for more than a century in the ‘ ‘Litany for Easter Morning.” PSP SECTION II.—THE CENTRAL DOCTRINE. 1. In accordance with the above-named chief articles of Christian doctrine, Jesus Christ, the person of our Saviour, is the central point of our preaching of salvation. For in Him we have the grace of the Son, the love of the Father, and the fel- lowship of the Holy Spirit. The testimony of Him, which we sum up as “the word of the cross,” 1 Cor. 2:2, that is, the tes- timony of Christ’s freely giving Himself to a human life, suf- fering, and death, and of the treasures of grace thereby ob- tained for us, is the beginning, middle, and end of our preach- ing. We direct men unto Him Who of God is made unto us wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption. In so doing we labor for the fulfillment of: the chief calling of the Moravian Church, to proclaim the Lord’s death. 2. We hold that, while through the law of God comes the knowledge of sin, Rom. 3:20, we are led to still deeper con- trition of heart by the Holy Spirit’s witness to Jesus. For our want of faith in Him, or indifference to His sufferings and death and our deep-seated natural enmity to Him are the real sins of the heart. John 16:8, 9. 3. To behold the Saviour’s bitter death shows us how de- serving of condemnation human nature is, and also lets us feel that therein is the only ground of our justification before God, of our reconciliation to Him, of our redemption from death as the wages of sin and from all bondage to things tem- poral, so that our conscience is cleansed from dead works to serve the living God. Heb. 9:14. SECTION IV.—GROWTH IN GRACE. 1. It is the aim of the Moravian Church, which has never been lost sight of, to set forth a living Church, in which every individual ‘member is a true Christian. 2. A true Christian becomes such only through faith, the living personal faith of the heart. This involves a deep and thorough knowledge of the misery of sin, of being worthy of condemnation and of the need for redemption. Through faith the sinner receives from God by grace the forgiveness of sin, justification before God, peace with God and the right to be- come a child of God. Luke 7:48-50; Rom. 5:1; John 1:12. ~ 16 THE UNITY an 3. The same grace which brings the soul to the knowledge of sin, which makes the sinner just before God and a child of God, works in him also a true sanctification. This sanctification consists not merely in the putting away of particular vices and sins or sinful habits, but in a complete renewal of the inmost mind and the decision of the whole heart for the Lord. We love Him Who first loved us, and we prove our love by doing the will of God from the heart and obeying His commands. That this may take place in the heart depends not on man’s will or strength, but alone on God’s mercy. It is God Who, by His Holy Spirit, works both to will and to do in all them that are working out their own salvation with fear and trembling. 4. In regard to the manner in which God’s mercy brings about the great change in human hearts, both the Holy Scrip- tures and the experience of believers show a great diversity in God’s ways of leading souls to their eternal salvation. Some — are able, like Paul, to give the day and hour of the deciding turn in their inner life, when, called and awakened by the voice of God, they found righteousness and peace in believing. With others, however, the experience of their awakening and pardon is not compressed into one definable point of time. 5. The mark common to all true children of God is this, that they have received the Spirit of Christ. Rom. 8:9. This Spirit of Christ, by His witness, makes them sure that they have the forgiveness of sins, that they are children of God and heirs of eternal life. He works in them, instead of the spirit of bondage and fear of the wrath of God, the spirit of adoption whereby they cry “Abba, Father!” He impels them to follow after that sanctification, without which no man shall see the Lord. He sheds abroad in their hearts the love of God, through which they receive power, that they let not sin reign in their mortal body that they should obey the lusts thereof. He re- proves them, makes them sorrow for the sin that is still in them, and works in them heartfelt confidence, so that they ever again confess their sins to Him, Who “is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- ness.” In view of the goal of sanctification in Christ such a child of grace, in deep humility, but also with holy decision, declares with Paul: “not that I have already obtained, or am already made perfect; but I press on, if so be that I may ap- prehend that for which I also was apprehended.” Phil. 3:12. 6. All the power thus to press toward the goal is given us by the gracious working of the Holy Spirit, if we do not cease to look in faith to Jesus, the Author and Perfecter of our faith; that is, to the whole merit of His life, suffering, dying, and rising again, and if we abide in the constant confidential inter- course of a pardoned sinner with his Saviour. John 15:4, 5. THE UNITY 17 7. Thus the new life of the regenerate child of God is safe- 1 ly carried on toward its glorification in the likeness of Christ and its perfection in gS “while the heart becomes from day to day more sure “that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus.” The citizenship of all such children of grace is even now in Heaven, from whence also they wait for the Saviour, Jesus Christ, Who will glorify the body of their humiliation, “that it may be conformed to the body of His glory, according to the working whereby He is able even to subject all things unto Himself.” Then will their life, as yet hid with Christ in God, be manifested with Him in body, soul and spirit, in glory. SECTION V.—THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. / 1. Our great and only Master summed up the whole of 2 Christian ethics in their inmost spirit in the command of love to God, and to our neighbor. Therefore, following Him and His Apostles, we enjoin every Christian virtue that springs from this love, especially strict conscientiousness in all we do or leave , _ undone; likewise we warn emphatically against all vices and evil, habits. Yet we do both not only by pointing to Jesus Himself as our perfect model, but we seek strength in the blood of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by which we are not only justified before God, but made holy in life. Rom.6. In accordance with the admonition of Christ, we will ever testify that there can be no mention of good fruit until a good tree has been planted that is able to bear good fruit. 2. Only when the great mysteries of God’s salvation are 3 held by insincere minds, and conceived in a light-minded and perverted way, can the doctrine of the Atonement be misused as a means for allaying the consciousness of guilt or as a cloak for sin. The true believer finds, like Paul, Gal. 5:25; 6:14, in the free-will sacrifice of the Son of God and in His death on the cross, both the strongest motive and also divine power to put off the works of darkness and to put on the armor of light; to die with Christ unto sin and to live unto righteousness; and to we not after the flesh, but after the spirit. 18 THE UNITY C:H-AiP-T Bike CONSTITUTION. “Giving diligence to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body and one Spirit, even as also ye were called in one hope of your calling. One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, Who is over all, and through all and in all.’”—Bphesians 4:3-6. SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 1. The Unity of the Moravian Church as a whole is in the last instance spiritual and, therefore, invisible. But as a result of its early history this Unity has to the present day found ex- pression in the unity of its Evangelical Confession, and in the principles laid down for the life of the Church and its members. Above all it stands out in the fact that the Moravian Church as a whole carries on three Unity undertakings. Of these, one, the Foreign Mission work, is world-wide; the two others, the work in Czecho-Slovakia and the work among Lepers in Jeru- salem, are limited to certain localities. Since the four inde- pendent Provinces of the Church have constitutions essentially alike, yet fully independent, the constitution of the Church as a whole must limit itself to making possible joint labor in the common undertakings, and providing oversight of the different departments and Provinces. 2. The less the forms of constitution can be fixed for the Church as a whole, the more is it the task and privilege of the several Provinces to support gladly and energetically the objects and aims, the principles and fundamental doctrines of the Mora- vian Church. In proportion as the several Members, Congre- gations, and Boards do this, the Church as a whole will prosper, and the blessing rest on them all. 3. On the other hand, if the bodies representing the Church as a whole, the General Synod, the General Directing Board and especially the Mission Board, prosecute the work of the Church energetically, and discharge their office-in the true Moravian spirit, this will re-act with stimulating effect on the various branches of the Church and strengthen them to carry out their special tasks in the same spirit. 4. Thus the Moravian Church and all of its parts will be devoted to the service of the Lord Jesus, its Head and Saviour, and help to build up His Kingdom, according to its gifts and calling. SECTION II.—PROVINCES OF THE CHURCH. The Moravian Church comprises Independent Provinces, Provinces in a State of Transition, Mission Provinces, a work in Czecho-Slovakia and a Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. THE UNITY ~ Le 1.—Independent Provinces. a. The Continental Province: The Moravian Church in Germany, Holland and Switzerland, with Diaspora connections in Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Russia and France. b. The British Province: The Moravian Church in Great Britain and Ireland. c. The American Province, North: The Moravian Church in the Northern Part of the United States and in Canada. d. The American Province, South: The Moravian Church in the Southern Part of the United States. Each of these four Provinces regulates its affairs and ad- ministers its property independently, in accordance with the principles laid down by the General Synod, to which each is responsible through its Provincial Synod and Provincial Execu- tive Board. 2.—Provinces in a State of Transition. a. Jamaica. b. The Eastern Islands of the West Indies. The Provincial Executive Boards of these Provinces do not form a part of the General Directing Board, but have the same right of appeal to the General Directing Board as the Executive Boards of the Independent Provinces. Official decisions of the General Directing Board on matters of principle or of general application are communicated to the Boards of the West Indian Provinces, but not decisions affecting only individual cases in other Independent or Mission Provinces. These two Prov- inces are subject to special enactments of the General Synod in respect to men and means supplied by the Church as a whole through the administration of the Mission Board. 3.—Mission Provinces. a. Labrador. f. Surinam. b. Alaska. g. South Africa, West. c. The Indian Mission. h. South Africa, East. d. Nicaragua. i. Unyamwesi. e. Demerara. j. West Himalaya. The Mission Provinces fall more or less short of constitu- tional independence, according to the degree of their de- pendence on men and means supplied by the Church as a whole. It is their duty to strive after the goal of full independence by the way of self-support and a native Ministry. 4.—The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. © The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia, notwithstanding its recognition on the part of the State, as yet lacks full inde- 20 THE UNITY pendence, owing to the fewness and smallness of its Congrega- tions. Its Congregations are governed in accordance with local charters. 5.—Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. The Home for Lepers, “Jesus Help,” at Jerusalem is like- wise an enterprise of the whole Moravian Church, although since the World War the administration of its affairs has been: committed to “The Trust Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel” of London. SECTION III.—THE GENERAL SYNOD. 1.—Definition. The General Synod is the constitutional representation of the Moravian Church as a whole. 2.—Relation of Its Members to the Church as a Whole. The Voting Members of the General Synod are represenatives of the whole Moravian Church. They vote according to their own free conviction, and are not bound by definite commissions and instructions of their electors. Though it is their duty to represent the welfare of those Provinces in whose commission and name they are members of the General Synod, yet they must never leave out of account the interests of the whole Church. | 3.—Membership of the General Synod. Members of the General Synod with full rights are:— A.—By Virtue of Office. 1. Two members of the Continental Provincial Board and one member each of the British and of the two American Provincial Boards, chosen by the respective Boards. ‘2. One member of each of the two West Indian Provincial Boards, and the Czecho-Slovakian Committee (Directing Board for Czecho-Slovakia), chosen by the respective Boards. 3. The members of the Mission Board. 4. One Bishop from each of the four Independent Prov- inces, elected by the respective Provincial Synods. 5. One member of the Mission Finance Committee, chosen by the Committee. 6. The Mission Secretary in London. B.—By Election. 1. Nine Delegates each from the Continentai and British Provinces and from the two American Provinces taken together. THE UNITY 21 Of the American Delegates seven are from the Northern Prov- ince and two from the Southern Province. 2. One Delegate from each of the West Indian Provinces. 3. One Delegate from the Moravian Church in Czecho- Slovakia. C.—By Summons. Four Representatives of Mission Provinces called by the Mission Board, which asks for proposals from the Provinces concerned. D.—Alternates. If any of the official or non-official members should not be able to attend, the vacancy is to be filled by an Alternate from the Province concerned, chosen according to the regulations laid down by its Provincial Synod. 4.—Election of Members. 1. Eligible are all male members of the Moravian Church of at least two years’ standing, who are communicants at least twenty-four years of age and possess all the other requisite qualifications for membership in their respective Provincial Synods. 2. The Provincial Synods are strongly urged to choose among their Delegates some brethren who are not among the ordained servants of the Church. 3. Each Independent Province elects its Delegates and their Alternates at its preparatory Synod according to the pro- cedure prescribed by the By-Laws of the respective Provinces. 4. The procedure required in the election of Delegates from Mission Provinces, and from the Moravian Church in ’ Czecho-Slovakia is prescribed in the respective Provincial Char- ters and Regulations. 5. A copy of the Minute of Election, signed by the Chair- man of the electing body, must be sent in good time to the Ex- ecutive Committee of the General Directing Board, to be laid before the General Synod. 5.—Meetings of the General Synod. 1. Regular meetings of the General Synod are held every six years on summons of the General Directing Board. 2. Special meetings may be called at any time, on resolu- tion of the General Directing Board or of the Synods of two Independent Provinces. 3. A new election of Delegates must take place for each General Synod. ert bo ~] co 22 THE UNITY 4. The General Directing Board designates the place of meeting in case the General Synod has made no provision for this. 6.—Reports and Proposals to General Synod. i. Each General Synod must be preceded by preparatory Synods in the Independent Provinces, and by preparatory Gen- eral Conferences in the Mission Provinces and in the Mora- vian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. 2. The Executive Committee of the General Directing Board prepares an Order of Business containing (1) A list of the Members of Synod and the auxiliary officials; (2) The ar- rangements for the opening of Synod and the hours of sessions; (3) A list of Official Reports; (4) Proposals sent in, printed in German and English; (5) A list of Regular Elections. As far as possible this Order of Business is supplied to members of Synod before it meets. 3. Proposals intended 'for the Order of Business must be in the hands of the Executive Committee four months before Synod is to convene. Other proposals are placed before Synod when it convenes. 4. Every member of the Moravian Church, and every body of members, is entitled to present memorials on subjects which fall within the purview of the General Synod. 5. Before the Synod nothing is printed at the cost of the Synodal Fund, except (a) The Order of Business, including proposals on matters within the purview of the General Synod, bearing the name of the member of Synod by whom they are to be moved in Synod, and (b) The Official Reports of Persons or Boards appointed by the last General Synod. 6. All other memorials and proposals are held over by the Executive Committee to be dealt with by the Synod. All pro- posals should as far as possible be sent in both in German and English. 7. Official reports are to be strictly confined to such in- formation as shall enable Synod to take action in regard to the questions coming before it; and this with a view to have these reports referred to Committees, or otherwise disposed of, within the first full week of Synod. 7.—Procedure of General Synod. 1. The President of the General Directing Board opens Synod with a public religious service, and conducts the election of the Presiding Committee of Synod on the basis of the Rules of Order of the last General Synod. In this he may let another member of the General Directing Board represent him. THE UNITY 23 2. The General Synod examines, through a Committee, the minutes of election of members, and passes on the validity of the elections, on the Order of Business and the Rules of Order laid before it by the Executive Committee of the General Di- recting Board. 3. The enactments of the previous General Synod remain in force in so far as they are not altered by Synod. 4. During the session of the General Synod proposals must be handed in to the Presiding Committee. 5. Resolutions must be passed by an absolute majority of the voting members present. A two-thirds majority is required for changes in the Constitution. 6. The Presiding Committee sees to the approval and col- lection of the Minutes while the Executive Committee of the General Directing Board sees to their registration and safe- keeping. 7. Synodal documents belong to the General Archives. - 8.—Sphere of Action of General Synod.; The sphere of action of the General Synod comprises the following powers and incumbencies :— 1 1. To lay down the general principles of the Moravian Church as to Constitution, Doctrine, Worship, Ordination, Con- gregational Rules, and Church Discipline. 2. To uphold and further the brotherly union of the several Provinces as branches of an International Church. 3. To watch over and regulate the relations of the Mora- vian Church to other portions of the Church Universal, in the furtherance of Christian unity. 4. To foster within the Moravian Church a sense of cor- porate responsibility in regard to the religious and moral prob- lems of the time, and to issue declarations on them as oc- casion may demand. 5. To lay down the several regulations which touch ex- clusively the Constitution of the Moravian Church as a whole. 6. To elect Bishops for the Foreign Mission Fields. 7. To decide upon the common fields of work and the 13) undertakings of the whole Moravian Church, laying down guid- ing principles for their management; in particular the Foreign Mission work, the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem, and the Mo- ravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia. 8. To appoint the highest administrative authorities for the Moravian Church and its enterprises, especially to nominate the General Directing Board, and_-elect-the-Mission-Board—and ad- Jj oo TA 12 m 10 11 24 THE UNITY ministrative committees, and to supervise these bodies. The General Directing Board, together with the administrative com- mittees, submit to the General Synod the requisite reports. 9. To supervise the administration of the resources of the Mission Corporation and of the funds belonging to the Mora- vian Church. 10. To exercise the right of demanding an account as to whether action in the several Provinces is in accord with the general principles of doctrine and practice, and on occasion to investigate whether the resolutions of the several Provincial Synods stand in agreement with the Constitution and Principles of the Moravian Church. If this is not the case, the General Synod refers back such resolutions to the Synod concerned. 11. To dispose of Appeals allowed by the Constitution. a. The General Synod is the final Court of Appeal in all matters belonging to its sphere of action; but the minority of a Provincial Synod may appeal only if it includes one-third of the voting members, and the same holds good for the minority of a Provincial Board. b. The General Synod is also the final Court of Appeal for a Provincial Board and for the Mission Board, each as a whole, so far as the matter in question belongs to the sphere of action of the General Synod. c. Appeals which fall outside the sphere of action of the General Synod, such as the local affairs of single Congrega- tions, as also the personal affairs of individual members, are excluded. d. In case of an appeal to the General Synod, the decision of the General Directing Board remains in force till the meet- ing of the General Synod. 9.—Results of the General Synod. 1. All the decisions of Synod which hold good for the whole Church are contained in the “Results of the General Synod” published by authority of the General Synod by the General Directing Board. 2. It contains the confirmed or amended enactments of the “Results” of the previous General Synod, combined with the new regulations, in accordance with the official collection of resolutions made during the Synod. 3. In cases of doubt the German edition of the “Results” is authoritative. 10.—Expenses of the General Synod. 1. The costs of the General Synod, that is, traveling ex- THE UNITY 25 pense, board, rent and office expenses, are met from the fund appointed for the purpose. 2. The calling of Representatives from the Mission Fields is as far as possible to be combined with furloughs. 3. In cases in which the representation of Mission Fields is combined with furloughs the Synodal Fund bears one-half of the traveling expenses. But the total sum chargeable to the Synodal Account for the Representatives from the Mission Fields must not exceed $1,250. 4. Any excess of synodal costs above the interest from the Fund is to be divided between the Independent Provinces, the Czecho-Slovakian Province, the West Indian Provinces, and the Missions, in proportion to the traveling expenses of the Rep- resentatives of each Province and the sum fixed for the Mis- sion Representatives. 5. When the accounts of each General Synod are closed, a summarized report of the income and expenditure of the fund concerned is forwarded to the Executive Boards of the Prov- inces for communication to the Congregations. SECTION IV.—THE GENERAL DIRECTING BOARD. 1.—Constitution. 1. The General Directing Board consists of the Mission Board and the Executive Boards of the four Independent Prov- inces. 2. It has its seat at Herrnhut, and is duly appointed by the Moravian Church administrator of its property for all purposes, legal and otherwise. 3. The President signs in the name of the General Direct- ing Board and makes legal depositions on behalf of the Mora- vian Church. He has power to grant general and special Powers of Attorney in the name of the Moravian Church and the General Directing Board. 4. The General Synod elects the President of the General Directing Board from the members of the newly-elected Mission Board, after the latter has organized. The Chairman of the Mission Board is not eligible. New elections between two meetings of the General Synod are carried out by the General Directing Board. 2.—Sphere of Action. The sphere of action of the General Directing Board comprises the following powers and incumbencies :— 1. General oversight as to the observance of the principles lop) © 10 26 THE UNITY of the Moravian Church laid down by the General Synod for Constitution, Doctrine, Worship, Orders, Congregational Rules, and Discipline. a. Adoption of resolutions on questions of principle as to the Missions, which the Mission Board is required to lay before it, and as to the giving up of old fields or entering upon new ones. These resolutions are binding on the Mission Board; but if the Mission Board believes itself unable to assume the full responsibility for carrying them out, said Board has the right, on its own responsibility, to deviate from them, but must at once communicate this to the General Directing Board. b. Decisions in reference to the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia and the Home for Lepers. 2. To take mutual cognizance of the resolutions and enact- ments of the Synods of the several Provinces. For this purpose each of the four Provincial Boards must communicate to the other Provincial Boards the enactments and resolutions of its Synod. a. Likewise resolutions of a fundamental kind, adopted by the several bodies constituting the General Directing Board, that is, resolutions which show a widening or narrowing of the fundamental principles and decisions stated in the ‘Results of the General Synod,” must be made known to the General Di- recting Board. b. Interchange of opinion on any divergences from the principles and directions of the “Results of the General Synod,” and, if possible, removal of the same. 3. The duty of furthering mutual acquaintance between the Provinces of the Church. 4. Decisions as to exceptions from directions of the “Re- sults of the General Synod,” desired by the Mission Board or by one of the four Provincial Boards. 5. Decisions of Appeals for which the General Directing | Board is competent. a. The General Directing Board is the final Court of Ap- peal for the individual members, Congregations, Institutions and Boards of the Mission Provinces, of the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia, and of the Home for Lepers; also for the Mission Board and the Executive Boards of the Provinces, if in their mutual relations an appeal proves necessary. This applies also to the West Indian Provincial Boards. The Board against which an appeal is lodged is entitled to explain its case, but has no vote in the decision. b. The General Directing Board is the first Court of Ap- THE UNITY 27 peal in all matters which belong to the sphere of action of the General Synod. The minority of a Provincial Synod may appeal only if it includes one-third of the voting members, and the same holds good for the minority of a Provincial Board. In this case the Provincial Board of the Province from which the appeal to the General Directing Board has been lodged has a right to acquaint itself with the proceedings, but not to vote. 6. To convene the General Synod for regular or special meet- ings: 7. Adoption of resolutions as to the consecration of Bishops proposed by the Mission Board or by the Administrative Com- mittee for the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia; also as to consecration from the membership of the Mission Board itself. 8. Initiating and carrying out elections for vacancies in the Mission Board and any new election of a President of the General Directing Board. 9. Administration of the funds of the Moravian Church through the Executive Committee. 10. Decisions made by the General Directing Board are final, in so far as they are not altered by the General Synod. 11. The General Directing Board takes notice only of those matters which belong to its sphere of action, and which are laid before it by the Administrative Boards of Church en- terprises or by one of the Executive Boards of the four Prov- inces. 3.—Meetinges for Conference. 1. The General Directing Board may meet for conference once or twice between two regular General Synods. Each of the several Boards is represented at these Conferences by one authorized representative, who is elected by his own Board. The Mission Board has the right of sending two members, one entitled to vote and one advisory. 2. Each Conference chooses its own Chairman, who, be- sides conducting the deliberations, is responsible for a sum- marized report of the Conference to the General Directing Board and to the Congregations. Each Board has one vote in the adoption of resolutions. 3. The place of meeting is determined by the General Di- recting Board. 4. The expenses are met from the interest of the Fund _for the General Synod. 5. The subjects of deliberation and resolution embrace the whole sphere of action of the General Directing Board. 6. The Conferences are at liberty to submit to examina- 11 12 28 THE UNITY tion the administration of all Church undertakings, for which the Administrative Boards concerned are bound to furnish all necessary information, and, as far as practicable, the evidence for it. 7. The Conferences are empowered to approve of meas- ures, to make criticisms, to give advice, and to adopt resolutions. 8. When possible the subjects for deliberation shall be laid before the several Boards of the General Directing Board in good time beforehand for discussion. The Executive Committee prepares the Order of Business. 4.—Conduct of Business. The conduct of business in the General Directing Board is regulated as follows :— 1. The President of the General Directing Board, one mem- ber of the Mission Board and one member of the Continental Prov- incial Board, each of the latter being nominated by his own Board, form the Executive Committee. As a rule all three na- tionalities should be represented. The Committee chooses the Vice-President. 2. The incumbencies of the Executive Committee are:— To arrange for the adoption of resolutions by vote, or other agreements within the General Directing Board, and to keep a list of resolutions adopted by the General Directing Board; to take the votes for vacancies in the Mission Board and in the Presidency of the General Directing Board; to collect the official documents of the General Directing Board, including those of the Conferences; and to care for the Order of Business within the General Directing Board. © 3. The several Boards of the General Directing Board stand in immediate communication with each other. So, too, the Administrative Committees of the Czecho-Slovakian Work and the Home for Lepers may apply immediately to the General Directing Board. 4. In the adoption of resolutions each of the five Boards forming the General Directing Board has one vote. SECTION V.—THE MISSION BOARD 1.—Constitution. 1. The Mission Board of the Moravian Church is the highest administrative Board for the Foreign Mission Work of the Church. It is appointed by and is responsible to the General Synod. Between two General Synods the Mission Board is responsible to the General Directing Board for the ac- THE UNITY 29 counts of the Mission Corporation. Its legal designation is “The Directing Board of the Mission Corporation of the Mora- vian Church” (“Direktion der Missions-Anstalt der Evangeli- schen Briider-Unitat’’), and its seat is at Herrnhut. 2. It consists of five members, among whom the Continental, British and American Provinces must each have one repre- sentative elected as such. 3. The Mission Board elects its own Chairman and Vice- Chairman. The Chairman signs in the name of the Board. 4. The Mission Board must communicate to the General Synod and to the General Directing Board the election of its Chairman and Vice-Chairman. 5. It is left to the discretion of the Mission Board to ap- portion its administrative fields and incumbencies among its members. 6. The Mission Board adopts its own Order of Business. 7. The Mission Board communicates to the General Di- recting Boards extracts from its minutes which deal with mat- ters other than purely administrative measures, in order that the General Directing Board may obtain knowledge of oc- currences in the Mission Work which cannot be published in the ‘“Missions-Blatt.” 2.—Election of Members. 1. Each General Synod elects all the members of the Mis- sion Board, after disposing of matters relating to the Missions. 2. The former members hold office until the business is taken over by the newly-elected Mission Board. 3. The Representatives of the three Church Provinces are elected first. 4. In elections for vacancies there is a two-fold procedure :—- A.—Nomination. a. The votes of the Province affected by the loss of its Representative shall be taken first, and shall be regarded as the nomination of this Province. In this the procedure to be ob- served is prescribed by the Constitution of each Province. b. In the case of the two other members, the Mission Board shall nominate at least two brethren. B.—Election. a. The election is conducted by the General Directing Board. The votes are received and the result determined by the Executive Committee. b. On the basis of the minute of election a report of the -~] 10 aia) 13 14 10 30 THE UNITY election is rendered to all the electing bodies for communication to the Congregations. c. The new member thus elected becomes a member of the Directing Board of the Mission Corporation by co-option on the part of the remaining members. 3.—Sphere of Action. The sphere of action of the Mission Board comprises the following powers and incumbencies :— 1. The administration of the whole Mission Work of the Moravian Church, and therewith the control and superintend- ence of the Mission Provinces, and also of Mission matters at home, in so far as they are not cared for by the several Prov- incial Boards. a. The Mission Board is bound by the general principles _for carrying on the Mission Work of the Moravian Church, which are laid down in the ‘Results of the General Synod,” also by any special enactments of the General Synod, which are valid as long as they are not rescinded by the General Synod or by the General Directing Board. b. Within this sphere the Mission Board has the right to issue such regulations as may be necessary in its administra- tive work. Zr al he public representation, legal and otherwise, of the Mission Work in eqnene and of the Mission Corporation in particular. a. Legal depositions are executed by the Mission Board as the governing body of the Mission Corporation. In its name the Chairman is authorized to represent it in all cases. He is empowered to issue general or special Powers of Attorney to members of the Mission Board; but to other persons only for definite spheres, countries or Mission Fields or for definite business transactions. b. Within the Independent Provinces the Mission Board represents the Mission Work in ecclesiastical matters only in agreement with the Provincial Boards concerned. 3. The call of persons into the Mission Service, the de- cision relative to their retirement and when necessary, their dismissal. 4. Decisions as to the reception of Acolytes or the ordina- tion of Deacons and Presbyters, and the right to make propo- sals to the General Directing Board for the consecration of . Bishops in the Mission Fields. 5. The training of the future Missionaries, especially in the Colleges appointed for that purpose. THE UNITY 31 6. Control and supervision of the Schools for the chil- dren of Missionaries in the Continental Province. 7. Administration of all Mission property at home and abroad, especially that of the Mission Corporation, including the right of acquiring and of alienating single portions of this property; the control and superintendence of all the: business undertakings of the Missions and of the Mission Corporation. 8. The publication of Mission Literature. 4.—Provincial Agreements. 1. The special Aetenentee which limit the sphere of ac- tion of the Mission-Board within the Independent Provinces, and regulate its official relations with their Provincial Boards, are adopted by these Boards and the Mission—Board, and need the assent of both parties for any amendment. 2. Every Agreement, and any amendment to such Agree- ment, shall be laid before the next Provincial Synod. These Agreements are communicated to the General Directing Board for its approval. 3. These Agreements must rest on the following prin- ‘ciples: Every Independent Province is bound to care for Mission affairs within its sphere according to its ability, and the several Synods and Boards. r must actively take this in hand. 4. The Misstoi-Board is not empowered to interfere di- rectly in administrative action arising from this care for Mis- sion affairs. , ae 5. Within the Independent Provinces the Messier ony administers on its own responsibility only the institutions and businesses which are the property of the Mission Corporation; “““~“* yet the co-operation of the Provincial Board concerned must be provided for and definitely determined in the Agreements. 6. No Province of the Unity has special claims on the pro- perty of the conan terion or other Foreign Mission property. Note.—Since the Mission Board and the Mission Corpora- tion have their seat within the Continental Province, and conse- quently the relations of the Continental Province to the Missions and its participation in the Mission work are very important, it follows that in the Agreements between the Mission Board and the Continental Provincial Board provision shall be made for joint deliberations of both bodies, so that their mutual co-operation shall be ensured and regulated with special care; but the adoption of joint resolutions is prohibited. bo oo 1 10 32 THE UNITY 5.—The Mission Corporation. 1. On the basis of a Charter recognized by the Royal Saxon Ministry of Worship—Dresden, July 2, 1894—in accord- ance with the law of June 15, 1868, the “Mission Corporation of the Moravian Church” (“Missions-Anstalt der Evangelischen Briider-Unitat’’) possesses the rights of a corporate body. 2. The purpose of the Mission Corporation is the financial support of the Foreign Missions of the Moravian Church. 3. The Charter must always be kept in agreement with the resolutions of the General Synod. CHAPTER IV. ENTERPRISES OF THE UNITY. “Go ye, therefore, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you.”’— Matthew 28:19, 20. SECTION I.—GENERAL DECLARATION. The Moravian Church regards it as its calling, assigned to | it by God, to preach the Gospel everywhere among Christians and heathen. It strives to proclaim the mystery of salvation in Christ, wherever it is unknown or obscured, and sends its mes- sengers out into Christian and heathen lands. ’ SECTION Il.—EVANGELIZATION IN CHRISTIAN LANDS. 1.—Undertakings of the Several Provinces. 1. The mode in which the Moravian Church carries on its evangelizing work in Christendom is different in the several Provinces. a. In the Continenal Province it is done mainly by the “Dias- pora” work. This is based on the idea that the Moravian Church is a part of the Protestant Church at large. Hence the Moravian Church recognizes it as its calling to serve that Church as far as it can, in order to guide souls scattered here and there, and need- ing spiritual help, in the right way, to establish them in the love of Christ, and by organized arrangements to join them more closely among themselves and with us, without separating them from their own Church. Thereby the living members of the Church are to be increased in number, established, and, by closer union among themselves, to be furthered in faith, in love, and in sanctification. The wide circle of these brethren and friends con- nected with us, scattered through other sections of the Protestant THE UNITY - 33 Church, has been called since 1750, after 1 Peter 1: 1, the ‘“Dias- pora” of the Moravian Church. Societies and other Associations are found in Germany and some other States of the Continent of Europe, with arrangements varying with the ecclesiastical law of the several countries. But a great number of the friends visited by us are without any such outward connection. b. In England and America a richly blessed work for God’s kingdom has been given us, chiefly in the Home Mission Work. In towns and villages preaching places are established to carry on evangelization among those who are estranged from God, and to serve the religious needs of those who live far from churches. In other places Home Mission Congregations are founded, which should, in course of time, develop into Self-supporting Congre- gations with full rights. 2. A special branch of our work for the Kingdom of God, ° in all our Provinces, is the education of children entrusted to our Boarding Schools, which we regard as a mission to children. Here the Lord has opened to us a wide field of blessed work, extending far beyond the narrow circle of our Moravian Church. 3. The Moravian Church, in all its Provinces, recognizes it as its calling, according to the different opportunities which we have in different lands, to carry on all kifds of Home Mission and Social Work, in Rescue Homes and Orphanages, in Sunday- schools, in Poorhouses and Hospitals, in the spreading of the Scriptures and Christian books, in Young People’s Societies, etc., and thus faithfully to help to seek those sheep of the Saviour’s flock, bought with His blood, who are in danger or have strayed, and to serve Him in the “least” of His brethren. 2.—The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia (Bohemia and Moravia). 1. All the Provinces of the Moravian Church carry on in common the work in Czecho-Slovakia, the land of our fathers, with the aim of preaching the Gospel and, if the Lord will, of again building up and extending the Moravian Church there. The Renewed Church does this in thankful remembrance of the ex- emplary willingness and power of the Ancient Brethren’s Church to suffer for the common faith, and to show its appreciation of the blessings of Church order and discipline transmitted to it from those lands. 2. The Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia (Austria) was recognized by a Ministerial Rescript of March 30, 1880, for all _ kingdoms and lands represented in the Imperial Parliament as an independent Church, which in Church matters is subject only to the General Directing Board of the Moravian Church, and has equal rights with all recognized Churches. The present govern- 3 or 34 THE UNITY ment of Czecho-Slovakia has recognized the validity of the status of the Moravian Church in this Republic. 3. This work is managed in the name and commission of the whole Moravian Church by the General Directing Board, which has its seat at Herrnhut. 4. The General Directing Board under its own responsibility hands over the conduct of business to the Czecho-Slovakian Com- mittee subordinate to it, which also has its seat at Herrnhut. For all measures, declarations and instruments that must be legally exxecuted, beside the President and Vice-President of the General Directing Board, the authorized agent for the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia, is also competent. 5. The Czecho-Slovakian Committee consists of: The Chairman, the Vice-Chairman, the Secretary and four or five other members. Of these one must belong to the Mission Board and at least one to the Continental Provincial Board. The members must live in Herrnhut or in the neighborhood, so as to be able to take part in the sessions. 6. The Committee is free to choose a Treasurer outside the circle of its members. On the proposal of the Committee full member’s rights can be granted to him by the General Directing Board, which is free to hand over this power once for all to one or two of its constituent bodies. 7. The Committee is responsible to the General Synod and to the General Directing Board, and reports to the General Synod. 8. The Committee is elected anew at each General Synod. 9. The election takes place as follows:—The two nominated members of the Continental Provincial Board, and the one member of the Mission Board, are nominated by the respective Boards and elected by the General Synod. The Secretary and the other mem- bers are elected by the General Synod. 10. In interim elections the members from the Continental Provincial Board, and from the Mission Board, are nominated by these Boards; those not belonging to these Boards are nominated by the Czecho-Slovakian Committee, but all are elected by the Mission Board and the Continental Provincial Board, in the name of the General Directing Board. 11. The Committee itself fixes the number of its ordinary sessions, but must hold at least four of these as “Enlarged Ses- sions,’ to which the Chairman of the Executive Board and one Minister of one of the organized Congregations, called by the Committee, are to be brought in as Advisory Members. At these enlarged sessions the yearly budget and statements are to be dealt with. The Chairman of the Executive Board is also free to take part in other sessions as an Advisory Member, as may be required. o oT THE UNITY 12. The Committee has the right to arrange for the ordina- tion of Deacons and Presbyters for the work, and if none of its members and none of the Ministers of the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia is a Bishop, to have a Bishop from the Mission Board or the Continental Provincial Board commissioned for that purpose. 13. An Executive Board has its seat in Czecho-Slovakia, at the place of residence of the Chairman, and consists of four Min- isters. 14. The Chairman of the Executive Board is nominated by the Czecho-Slovakian Committee for an indefinite time. The three other members are elected by the General Czecho-Slovakian Con- ference for three years. 15. It is the business of the Executive Board to keep the Committee informed as to the needs and wishes of the Congrega- tions, to see that the resolutions of the Committee are carried out, to represent the General Conference before the Committee and to superintend the carrying out of the resolutions of the General Conference. 16. The General Czecho-Slovakian Conference consists of all the Ministers of the Moravian Church in Czecho-Slovakia ap- pointed by the Committee. There are also some brethren elected for three years by the congregational councils, one brother from each Regular Congregation and one from each Filial Congrega- tion numbering more than 100 members. 17. The Czecho-Slovakian Fund pays the cost of the Confer- ences for the Ministers, while the expenses of the Representatives of the Congregations are borne by the Congregations. 18. The general sphere of action of the General Conference, as of the Executive Board, comprises the special needs and wishes of the Congregations and Districts, the evangelization work car- ried on in them, the oversight of discipline and order, and the furtherance of the work in general. 19. For the needful funds, beside the contributions of its own members, the Czecho-Slovakian work depends upon gifts of faith and love. It is, therefore, of the greatest importance for the existence of the work that the Moravian Church in every part should ever remain conscious of its obligation toward it. 20. In order to further the cause of the Czecho-Slovakian work in the Moravian Church, Agents are to be chosen in the Church Provinces. In the Continental Province the Czecho-Slova- kian Committee nominates them, after coming to an understanding with the Continental Provincial Board. In England and America the respective Provincial Boards nominate a brother, if possible from their own number, to be the Representative of this Czecho-Slo- a) 36 THE UNITY vakian work. He is officially nominated to the Czecho-Slovakian Committee, and appoints qualified Agents. SECTION Ili.—EVANGELIZATION IN HEATHEN LANDS. 1.—The Work of the Church as a Whole. 1. When our forefathers, in 1732 and 1733, sent the first Missionaries to the negro slaves of St. Thomas and to the despised Greenlanders, they went filled with the conviction that God Him- self had called them to His work. They went forth in the name and commission of the Lord and the Church. No Missionary Society in it, but the Church itself, undertook this work as given to it for a blessing from the Lord. Since those first days the Mo- ravian Church has broadened out, and the sacred work of Missions entrusted to it has spread over the earth. Even to-day our Mis- sion Work is not and shall not be the work of Ssifgté parts or individwals-within our Church: ~On-the-contrary, just as the Mo- ravian Church, in spite of the differences of the several Provinces in constitution and life, still forms one closely connected whole, one Church; “one Lord, one faith, one baptism,” Eph. 4:5; so, too, the Foreign Missions of the Moravian Church form one whole, and as such are a work of the whole Church, in spite of the differ- ences of the several Mission Provinces in constitution and ar- rangements. 2. The unity of our Mission Work finds expression in the fact that the Mission Board consists of representatives of the sev- eral Provinces and is elected by the General Synod. 2.—Missionary Motives. 1. The foundation and deepest motives of the Mission Work assigned to us by the Lord are:—Obedience to His command to His disciples, Matt. 28:19, “Go ye, therefore, and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you.” 2. Further, the love of Christ, and the desire and the neces- sity to proclaim salvation in Christ to fellow sinners whom He re- deemed, as Paul says, 2 Cor. 5:14: “The love of Christ constrain- eth us,” and Rom. 10:13, 14: ‘Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they call on Him in Whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him Whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear with- out a preacher ?” 3. Lastly, the blessed hope of the final perfecting and ap- pearing of Christ’s Kingdom, when the fulness of the Gentiles has come in. Rom. 11:25, -THE UNITY 37 3.—Spiritual Means. 1. In His great missionary command the Lord has not only 1 given us our commission, but also the indispensable spiritual means for it, the Word and the Sacraments. We add our Lord’s words in Matt. 5:16: “Even so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father Which is in heaven.” The Word and the Sacraments must be accompanied by exemplary living. The Mission work is and remains for us a purely spiritual cause, which must be kept apart from all use of worldly means and from all mingling with politics. 2.—The Word.—The Word of God, the Holy Scriptures, must 2 everywhere be the foundation of our Mission preaching. In har- mony with the word of the Lord, ‘““Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you,” the person of our Lord and Saviour and the Redemption which He finished on the Cross, stand in the centre of all our missionary proclamation. “In none other is there salvation, for neither is there any other name under heaven that is given among men, wherein we must be saved,”’ this must everywhere be the burden of our missionary preaching. Christ crucified, who is made unto us wisdom from God, and righteousness and sanctification and redemption,” is the center of our Gospel. Other foundation we neither can nor will lay, and ' to none but those who build on this foundation can we entrust the sacred ministry of Missions. Our proclamation of the divine mes- sage shall not be in lofty words of man’s wisdom, but in demon- stration of the Spirit and of power, for we know that the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth. It is not our first aim to convince the heathen of the truth of Chris- tian teaching and the futility of their own, but they are to see in the crucified Son of God, delivered up for their sins, what sin is in the sight of the Holy God, and to learn from the word of recon- ciliation the meaning of God’s free grace. Nor will they be less drawn and impelled by the holy example of the sinless Son of Man to prove the power of God’s grace by a life of obedience to His commands. 3.—The Sacraments.—Where there is receptiveness for the 3 preaching of the Word, where this Word awakens knowledge of sin and longing for salvation in Jesus Christ, and, so far as can |. be seen, also the resolve to forsake the vain manner of life handed down from their fathers, there the Sacrament of Baptism shall be administered. So far as we understand the Scriptures, more than this is not requisite for Baptism, but so much must be earnestly demanded. 4.—Missionary Aims if The more a Mission Work so wide and varied as ours 4 38 THE UNITY. needs order and organization, and the more earnestly we seek to adapt the outward upbuilding of our work to the necessities of the different phases of development, the more we must keep in view that all this is only a means to make us better fitted in the fulfilment of our proper task, serving the Lord in building up His kingdom. As in the beginning, so in all later stages, the Mission Work has only one aim, “to win souls for the Lamb,” and to keep those who have acknowledged the Saviour in the fellowship of faith, love and hope, which enables them to be His witnesses in the world. Living Congregations should be the salt of the earth and the light of the world, that our Father in heaven may be glori- fied. Even if we should attain this only imperfectly, it remains the aim toward which we ever Strive. 2. A Mission may regard its special task as accomplished when it has succeeded in founding self-supporting native Congre- gations, which have reached a state of inward maturity and inde- pendent church organization. The fulfilment of this task calls for much patient work. We must not seek to force it by over-hasty measures, nor give it up as impossible. Even where the outward conditions for complete attainment of this aim are wanting, every step in this direction will avail to awaken the inner powers of the people, so that it may within its appointed limits prosper to the glory of God. 3. May the Lord grant us grace in this to heed the signs of the times and His leading. It is He who sets special times and seasons for the several Missions, and He must also supply the needful strength and gifts. 5,.—Missionaries. 1.—Principles—We hold firmly to the principle, as our fath- ers did, that no special class of our members is called to Mission Service, but that, since we wish to be not a Missionary Society, but a Missionary Church, we may expect to find in all classes of our Church such as are ready to go forth to serve the Lord. This does not, however, prevent our training brethren and sisters in a special way for this service. We send them out in the name of the Lord and the Church, that is, at His command, and as repre- sentatives of His disciples on earth. As our messengers they should be able to rely on the constant intercession, love and sym- pathy of our Congregations. 2.—Qualifications—A chief requirement in a candidate for Mission Service must ever be that he has been “taught of God,” that is, that he has in the school of the Holy Spirit made experi- ence of what he is about to proclaim. Thus the first requirement of a genuine Missionary is the true conversion of his own heart, so that, justified by faith, he has peace with God. He must know THE UNITY 39 the fountain opened for sin and uncleanness ,and from it daily draw the power for sanctification. This in no way excludes our re- quiring in candidates for Mission Service the needful mental gifts for preaching the Gospel, managing a Congregation, imstructing the young, learning foreign languages, and performing all the duties of a Missionary. 3.—Training.—The greater the demands on Missionaries at the present day, the greater must be the attention given to this subject. Our schools still offer opportunity for such preparation, though, owing to changed conditions, not to such an extent as for- merly. We cannot do without special training institutions. Such are our Mission Colleges, to which the Mission Board is to devote particular attention. 4.—Call to Service.—The call of a brother or sister to Mis- sion Service shall not take place before an official testimonial of suitability has been obtained from the proper quarter. Those whose duty it is to draw up such testimonials should ever bear in mind the decisive weight of their testimonial, and give it only after earnest and conscientious examination. 5.—Probation.—The first years after entrance into Mission Service are to be regarded as years of probation, and are to serve for further preparation. The special regulations for this are to be issued by the Mission Board. So far as circumstances allow, ordi- nation and marriage shall come after this time of preparation. 6.—Marriage.—It is expected of every brother called to Mis- sion Service that in choosing the partner of his life and work he does not act solely from personal preference, but above all he consider whether the woman of his choice be suited for the ser- vice to which he is called. In no case may a formal engagement take place before the Mission Board has given its consent. 7.—Duties to the Church.—a.—By accepting a call to Mission Service a brother or sister enters into a special relation of ser- vice not only with the Church, but also with the Board, which sends them forth in the name of the Church. Therewith they as- sume rights and duties. These are laid down in the respective In- structions, Rules and Regulations of the Mission Board., The Mis- sionary must punctually comply with these ,and render due obedi- ence to all the directions of those set over him. The same holds good in relation to the Provincial Authorities. Should an instruc- tion seem to him impracticable, there remains to him the right of appeal. b. The relation of the Missionaries to the Mission Board must be that of brotherly confidence on the one side and of fath- erly care on the other. A true Missionary does not serve for wages, but for the Lord. He must, even, in externals, not forget faithful- ness in little things. bo eo 40 THE UNITY c. In the interest of the work, in case the service or behavior of a Missionary gives ground for offence or blame, the Mission Board not only has the right, but is obliged, to warn him, and, if the warning is not regarded, to dismiss him. A dismissal can only take place according to the directions given by the General Synod. d. Our Missionaries are in the first place servants of the Church which has sent and commissioned them, and which cares in a regulated way for their outward subsistence. They are, there- fore, in the first instance, responsible to the Church. But their work shall serve to lead the Mission Field and its several Congre- gations toward the independence of a Native Church. e. As the head of an ordered Congregation, the Missionary - also comes into a relation of responsibility to this Congregation, and is obliged and entitled to note and represent its interests. This state of transition demands special wisdom, grace and self- denying humility. The Missionary, as a true educator, will pur- posely hand over to native workers, even if still imperfect, all they are able to perform; and in appointing them their tasks, and making them responsible for their fulfilment, will teach them to perform their duties ever better and more gladly. 8.—Personal Life._-The Apostle Peter admonishes the Eld- ers of the Churches, “Making yourselves ensamples to the flock.” And we require the same of our Missionaries. Their life, sanc- tified by the Spirit of God, should not only be an example to those who have been won for Christianity, but through a per- sonality sanctified by the Spirit of God they should live before the heathen the power and truth of the Word they preach. A brother, therefore, who does not do this, but by his life brings dishonor on the Gospel, shall be at once removed from Mission Service. This shall not be delayed until gross sin causes pub- lic offense, but dismissal must take place whenever a brother disregards the warnings given him. 9.—Spiritual Support.—If the Missionaries we send out are to do really successful work, they must be borne up and sup- ported by a Church glad in faith and strong in prayer. Our Missions are a work of faith and prayer. If ever our faith should die and our prayer cease, the end of our Mission Work would have come. 6.—Financial Support of Missions. 1.—-Duty of the Whole Church.—The financial responsibility for the carrying on of our Missions is borne by the Mission Corporation of the Moravian Church, under the control of the Mission Board. In virtue of its corporate rights the whole Mission property has been registered in its name, and thereby THE UNITY 41 entirely separated from all Provincial property. Just as no Provincial Board has the right to interfere in the financial management of the Mission Corporation, or to make any claims on its property, neither can it be expected of the several Prov- inces that they should become security with their own property for any losses or deficiencies incurred for Missions. But, al- though the financial care of Missions, in a legal sense, lies with the Directing Board of the Mission Corporation, yet this fact does not absolve the Church as a whole from feeling the moral obligation to shun no sacrifice for the maintenance and exten- sion of the work, supported in this by the conviction that the Lord, Who has entrusted this blessed work to us, will also pro- vide the necessary means. 2.—Obligation of Individuals—From what is said above it follows that it is the duty of individual members of our Church to be faithful in supporting the Mission Work by regular gifts. Whilst gladly recognizing that a spirit of cheerful giving to the Lord still exists among us, we pray that He might increase it more and more. But in the conviction that we are not able, alone, to find the means for this great work, we consider it our duty, and especially the duty of the Ministers of our Church, to win new friends for our Mission Work. This will best be accomplished by the circulation of our Mission Literature, and by the representation of our Missions at Missionary Meetings, Conferences, etc. No one should neglect his duty. SECTION IV.—THE HOME FOR LEPERS AT JERUSALEM. , 1. The Home for Lepers, “Jesus Help,” at Jerusalem, is the property of the Moravian Church and an enterprise of the Unity. According to the legislation of the last General Synod, the affairs of the Home were to be administered by a Com- mittee appointed by and responsible to the General Synod. This Committee was to be represented and supported by a Local Committee at Jerusalem. 2. The affairs of the Home are at present administered by “The Trust Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel,” incor- porated, of London.. This is one of the re-adjustments which became necessary as the result of the World War. This ar- rangement was mutually agreed upon by all the authorities concerned, and is to remain in force until the next General Synod convenes. ao 42 THE UNITY CHAPS Eee V3 PUBLICATIONS AND ARCHIVES. “Write, therefore, the things which thou sawest, and the things which are, and the things which shall come to pass hereafter.’’—Revelation 1:19. SECTION I.—PUBLICATIONS IN GENERAL. 1. The Moravian Church, in all its Provinces, recognizes it as its calling, by publications, especially periodicals, issued in the name of the Church at large or of single Provinces, to bear a distinct and clear witness for Christ and to tell of the special treasures of grace which the Lord has given it. Our Church periodicals have the special object of maintaining and strength- ening that bond of fellowship which links together all our Provinces and Congregations. By this means what the Lord is doing with His people, and what is occurring in our Congrega- tions and in our Missions, in our “Diaspora” and its Societies, and in the wide field of Home Missions, should come to the knowledge of all our brethren and sisters, and keep us in close acquaintance with each other. 2. In a special way we promote this connection with our brethren and sisters all over the world by the Text Book, which is issued every year in various languages, a blessing to many thousands. i SECTION II.—THE GENERAL ARCHIVES. 1. The General Archives of the Moravian Church are un- der the administration of the Continental Provincial Board. The building serving for the safe keeping of the Archives and its equipment are the property of the Continental Province. The latter for the time being bears the salary of the Archivist and all the costs of administration. 2. The use of these Archives is free to all church authori- ties. It is expected that the Archives of the several Provinces will be offered for mutual use. 3. A free copy of all the official publications issued in the four Independent Provinces and in connection with the Mis- sions is to be sent to the General Archives, also to the Execu- tive Boards of the other Provinces, the Mission Board, the Czecho-Slovakian Committee, and the Libraries of the three Theological Seminaries. THE UNITY 43 as Ed Sas od IT FUNDS. “He that soweth sparingly shall:reap also sparingly; and he that soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Let* each man do accord- ing as he hath purposed in his heart; not grudgingly, or of necessity, for God loveth a cheerful giver.’’—2 Corinthians 9:6, 7. 1.—The General Synod Fund.—Out of this fund are met the costs of the General Synod. To the amount of £10,000, $50,000, it is a fixed capital. From the interest of this Fund within one ordinary inter-synodal period £200, $1,000, may. be applied to the costs of General Conferences and the journeys of the General Directing Board. 2.—The General Administration Fund.—The yearly interest of this fund is paid over to the Mission Corporation as a con- tribution to the salary of the members of the Mission Board. 3. The administration of these funds is committed to the Executive Committee of the General Directing Board. bo 3 44 THE PROVINCE PART TWO THE PROVINCE Ca ANP ea DECLARATIONS. “In one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether bond or free, and were all made to drink of one Spirit.” —l1 Corinthians 12:13. 3 SECTION I.—DECLARATION OF THE GENERAL SYNOD. 1 While the Provinces of the Moravian Church are integral parts of the Unity, they are independent in the administration of their internal affairs. Each Province possesses its own Con- stitution, granted and approved by the General Synod, and has legislative powers and authority vested in the Synod of the Province. SECTION II.—DECLARATION OF THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 2° The Synod of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, declares that we maintain our position among the Christian Churches of our land by virtue of our vital union with the ancient and historic Church of the Brethren in Constitution, Doctrine and Ritual, and in the Work of Missions and Educa- tion. We are one and indivisible. As an American Church, we have long maintained and will maintain our integrity and cherish the bond of a common faith in Christ our Saviour that unites us with Christians of every name, and with our brethren every- where. SECTION HI.—FRATERNAL RELATIONS AMONG THE PROVINCES. 3 1. Synod commends the most fraternal and cordial rela- tions which continue to exist between our Provinces North and South and urges that these bonds of fellowship be fostered and strengthened in the coming years. 4 2. Synod heartily joins in any effort for the strengthening of fraternal relations between the members of our own and other Provinces of the Moravian Church and, as far as possible, co-operates with them in every movement for the extension of Christ’s Kingdom. THE PROVINCE 45 CHAPTER CHRISTIAN UNION. “T am no more in the world, and these are in the world, and I come to Thee. Holy Father, keep them in Thy name which Thou hast given Me, that they may be one even as We are.’’—John 17:11. SECTION I.—GENERAL DECLARATIONS. 1. The fathers and founders.of the Brethren’s Church, in the century before the Protestant Reformation of the sixteenth century, in the interest of what they accepted as the Faith of Christ and His Apostles, secured for themselves the Historic Episcopate and organized as a Church of Christ. This Church in all the centuries of its existence and activity, in all parts of the Christian and heathen world, has maintained a position of most cordial recognition and of fellowship with brethren of other Churches of different names and forms of government. 2. The Moravian Church has always advocated the unity of Christ’s followers, desiring ever the fulfilment of the prayer of the Master, “that they all may be one.” It recognizes in for- mulated principles the often expressed truth, that those who adhere to Christ by faith, who are partakers of the Holy Spirit and worship the Father in spirit and in truth, are the body of Christ, the house of God, the flock of the Good Shepherd, the holy universal Christian Church. 3. Accordingly we hail with joy any effort put forth in faith to secure closer fellowship and communion between the Churches of Christ in our country, and we invoke upon these Churches the blessing of Him Who said: “One is your Teacher, even the Christ; and all ye are brethren.” 4. We are interested in and sympathetic with all attempts to secure practical co-operation and federation of effort among the Churches. SECTION If.—ATTITUDE TOWARD SPECIFIC ~ MOVEMENTS. 1. Whenever possible, the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall appoint, either from their own number or otherwise, Fra- ternal Delegates to visit the Synods, Assemblies or Conven- tions of other religious bodies, with instructions to report at the next succeeding Provincial Synod. | 2. Synod heartily endorses the full and fraternal co-opera- tion of the Moravian Church with the important inter-denomina- tional movements and urges the Provincial Elders’ Conference to broaden and strengthen the relations of our Church along these lines as far as practicable. 46 THE PROVINCE 3. Synod endorses the course pursued by the Provincial Elders’ Conference in relation to the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America, the Foreign Missions’ Confer- ence of North America, the Home Missions’ Council, the World Conference on Faith and Order, and the Council on Organic Union, and requests it to continue such efforts as may tend to the advancement of the work of the Moravian Church in the Kingdom of Christ. SECTION II.—THE FEDERAL COUNCIL OF CHURCHES. 1. Synod expresses its interest in and sympathy with the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America and urges the governing boards and the individual churches to do all in their power to co-operate with the Federal Council whenever opportunity offers. 2. The Plan of Federation proposed to its constituent bodies by the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America for their official action is approved, and an appropria- tion, chargeable to the Provincial Administration. Fund, towards the support of this movement, is authorized. 3. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to ap- point Delegates and an equal number of Alternate Delegates to represent the Moravian Church at the sessions of the Federal Council that shall be held in inter-synodal periods, which dele- gates shall be required to report to the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference, as well as to the next succeeding Provincial Synod. The Delegates shall have their traveling expenses paid from the Provincial Administration Fund, but they shall be expected to provide for their own entertainment. GHA PB Tab sh 1. CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCE. “T beseech you, brethren, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfected together in the same mind and in the same judgment.’’—1 Corinthians 1:10. SECTION I.—NAME AND TITLE. The name and title of this Province of the Brethren’s Unity shall be “The Moravian Church in America, Northern Province.” SECTION II—BOUNDARIES OF THE PROVINCE. All Moravian Congregations of the United States of America and Canada, with the exception of those of the Ameri- THE PROVINCE 47 .can Province of the Moravian Church, South, and with the ex- ception of such Mission Congregations as may be under the di- rection of the General Synod and the Mission Board, shall con- stitute the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province; but this territory may be enlarged as the Provincial Synod may direct. SECTION III.—THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PROVINCE. The authority of thé General Synod of the Moravian Church 1 in all things assigned to it by the Constitution of the Church is supreme; in all other business or affairs pertaining to the Church in the Province the government of the Province is vested in the Provincial Synod and in its subordinate Synods, Conferences, Boards or Officials. SECTION IV.—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. The Provincial Synod is the highest judicatory in the Prov- 2 ince, with supreme legislative powers in all _ matters not com- mitted to the General Synod; and shall consist of elected dele- ” gates and official members; shall have power to determine the number and qualifications of its own membership, to prescribe the bodies which shall be entitled to representation in its mem- bership, the basis of representation, the manner of election and the persons who shall be entitled to membership by virtue of Office. SECTION V.—POWERS AND DUTIES OF THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. The Provincial Synod shall have power to fix the time and 3 place of its meeting; to elect an Executive Board to be called the Provincial Elders’ Conference; to create Districts and Dis- trict Synods, ordain the laws and regulations governing their membership, and define their powers, duties and functions; to ,elect or appoint, or make rules for electing or appointing, such ‘other Boards or Officials as it may deem advisable for adminis- \tering its government or the proper management of its finances and institutions; to elect the Delegates which the Province is . ‘ entitled to send to the General Synod; to elect Bishops; to have the oversight and direction of the educational institutions and funds of the Province; to control all Church Publications, sub- ject to the established Doctrine and Liturgy; to regulate the organization of Congregations; and to exercise general super- vision over all Church activity in the Province. SECTION Vi.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. The powers and duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, 4 oe ee w - r ~ iw . & Ge “e Hota Raat F Pas. efor Ped ib-amanommnrs : ® HY ~~) y/ 2 ai tL eid ro er L4 , A > i -wi / ‘ r Ja . ‘Tee. PS eel ae a a po ww 48 THE PROVINCE incorporated as “The-Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America,” are the following: As the Executive of the Provincial Synod, to administer the Government of the Church under the rules and regulations adopted by the Provincial Synod; to see that the enactments of the General and of the Provincial Synod are faithfully executed in the Province, and to guard against deviations from the spirit and principles of the Church; to appoint and control all the Ministers of the Province under the rules and regulations of the Provincial Synod}to pass upon the admission of Congregations to Provincial rights and privi- leges; to convene the Provincial Synod in an emergency; to provide for its temporary organization and to perform the duties of a See Committee on Credentials. 1. Any proposed alterations in this Constitution as such alterations are within the p 0 Synod, shall be referred to a Committee of Nine on Constitu- tion, to be elected by ballot. When this Committee shall have reported upon the proposed alterations, the same shall be read in Synod, discussed and voted upon on three several days, and shall be considered as adopted only when at each reading and voting three-fourths of the members present vote in their favor. 2. Any proposed alterations in the By-Laws shall be con- sidered as adopted only by a vote of two-thirds of the members present at a regular session of the Provincial Synod. SECTION VIII.—ENACTING CLAUSE. | It is herewith enacted that, when the above amendments to the Provincial Constitution shall have been adopted by this Provincial Synod of 1908 in accordance with the rules for amending the Constitution, all articles of the Constitution of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, conflict- . ing with the said amendments shall be and are herewith re- pealed, and the Constitution, as amended, shall at once go into effect, provided that all of Section B of the Constitution adopt- — ed by the Provincial Synod of 1856, and approved by the Gen- SS eral Synod of 1857, shall remain in force as a By-Law of the Province, until such time as the Provincial Synod shall provide by law, establish and constitute its membership otherwise, and in accordance with the powers eranted in these amendmen, es a ; J) ahh On Kaentehp : ~ spt We ote Slocldee nue NE Po JO” ¢ ot # y a a ewe : fy nf f/ « . fi Pa — 7 t¢. PD fone " « eet as fn Cae ’ : i ¥, cond A f Lead i, Lee) One c not és “ork met Soule oi rte A a4 Dha at Ore hie tet hat) (730 “Ee L Lp TSS 5p ts THE PROVINCE 49 SECTION IX.—ADOPTION OF THE CONSTITUTION AND BY-LAWS. 1. The Provincial Synod of the Moravian Church in 1 America, Northern Province, declares, that the amendments to the Constitution of this Province, reported by the Committee of Nine on the Constitution elected by this body, and as amend- ed by Synod, and found on the official minutes of the Provincial Synod, were adopted properly and in accordance with the pro- visions of said Constitution; and that the said amendments shall go into effect this fifteenth day of September, in the year of our Lord nineteen hundred and eight; and that proclamation of this declaration and fact shall be made in the Church papers by the Executive Board of the Province. 2. The By-Laws of the Constitution, in force previous to 2 the adoption of the amendments to the Constituion on this fifteenth day of September, 1908, shall, in so far as they do not conflict with the said amendments, remain in full force and effect, until repealed by the Provincial Synod. ee CHAPTER IV. Ae oe: hh Lee PROVINCIAL BY-LAWS... 0.25” “Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even the christ: and all ye are brethren.’”—Matthew 23:8, 10. SECTION I.—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 1.— Definition. The Provincial Synod is the highest judicatory in the Prov- 3 ince, with supreme legislative powers in all matters not com- mitted to the General Synod, and to it the Executive Board, which it shall appoint, is in every respect responsible. 2. —Membership of Synod. . mS pt | A.—Classes of Members 3-~ ! | Tyee pled a.—By Virtue of Office. ca | yf 1. The members of the Provincial Elders’ Contereyes, an. 15 All Bishops residing in the Province. ¥ ite e \ll ordain d Mini aes seryi ya Provin Elder 4. "The; President or Principal of each educational it ely us the Province. paeli-teagyleaeiie aici leerttot'4 so AL phe ee, ooplee ow Deepender tek [be : leat OF a Cora. rons am Eh ere yA ARE A 4 tee ci lee te a Of i aa BN aw é ae FIO, Promacteeces & few ey. 4 . Ath? a K-23 ‘ wp Ley fpr) pt, otee fi a! ; te, 4 a , s, hee We A A, D/dlesld He Wee. ep aca | a ¥ ett Di A ous aa a 7) ee uA ‘ a. a \/ / /L p Hf of Di ’ G. Z é te \- Y he yy H . a TT bY ne | X L f. ex 4 es aed Go : xO Pes wir ee) l 2 KI Sux Oy (bs od e THE PROVINCE 2, zz es * : co as Lt we t wv AP os ae “" roost a & uf } he ! Lples cif 4 Gs te Vv e fat ~b.— — & 2. All Monavian Ministers, pot otherwise entitled to a seat ¢ in Synod, Minfsters of other Churches present, and Fraternal Delegates frofn other Churche§, shall be formally recognized as Advisory Members or be gifen the courtesies of the floor. B.—Lay Representation. Ai 1—Number of legates—Each Congregation, admitted as a Self-supporting Qongregation having fless than one hun- | dred and fifty communicant members shall/send one Delegate; | having one hundred and fifty communicait members and less than three hundred, twp Delegates; and/for each two hundred members or fraction thereof, a Congregation shall be entitled to one additional Delegate. The number of Delegates of Affili- ated Congregations shall be determined by the total number of communicants of these 5 2.—Provision.—No C ree before it is self-support- . | : : . | c ing, shall be entitled to May representation in the Provincial n\: Synod, and further,’the right/to lay representation of any Con- : a gregation in the Provincial Synod shall be contingent upon the ) 4 full and complete payment o all quotas for Provincial Adminis- tration. By 6 3.—Basis of RepreSentatidn.—The basis of representation in the Provincial Synod shall Be the number of communicant members in each /Congregation\ on the thirty-first day of De- cember of the ygar preceding th&election of Delegates. C.—Election of Delegates. he Peoings Elders’ Conference € election’ of Delegates to the Provincial ime and ace/o ‘meeting of the ae the the synodal rules goveffiing such an election. 2.—The /Electorate-— ngregatins “a ee rightto de- termine for/t selyeés bd qualtoxtons ejector provided, /that,/ no~ person be allowed ose tor legates and a communicant member in good ding. Moe mera amen eee oF THE PROVINCE 51 majority of all votes wast shall be necessary for a choice. 4—Certificate of nished with a Certificate of Election/signed by the officers of the meeting at which the election isfeld, which certificate shall state that the Delegate was\elected by a majority of the votes cast. The Provincial Elders’ \Cofference is directed to furnish printed blanks for this purpo 5.—Eligibility—-No oneAhall be eligible as a Delegate of 3 any Congregation who is ot a\resident communicant member in good standing of the game. 3.—Time, Place, Organization and Business. {._Time and Place of Meeting —The Provincial Synod shall + meet once every five years. Unless otherwise ordered by the Synod the Provincial Elders’ Conference is directed to fix the date and place of meeting. 2--Election of Officers——The Provincial Synod shall be ® opened by the President of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, > but shall organize by electing its own officers by ballot. } hte ‘ ; deg cunsetme L0 ui 12 13 14 15 16 52 THE PROVINCE c. To elect the Delegates whom the Province is entitled to send to the General Synod, not being limited in its choice to brethren in attendance at Synod. d. To determine, from time to time, the number of Dele- gates entitled to membership in District Synods. e. To elect an Executive Board, to be called the Provin- cial Elders’ Conference, chosen from among the ordained Minis- ters of the Province. f. To elect the Bishops of the Province, and to prescribe the time and manner of their election. g. To examine and direct all financial matters of the Province, and prescribe rules for their management. h. To have the oversight and direction of the Educational Institutions and Funds of the Province and to elect Boards of Trustees for the same. i. To direct and control all Church Pabliantiane in: the Province, subject to the established Doctrine and Liturgy. j. To regulate the organization of Congregations and to exercise general supervision over all church activity in the Province. k. To hear and redress complaints and grievances on ap- peal -naeesuma as are not otherwise provided for. 1. To direct all matters which belong to the government of the Church in the Province, and to adopt such rules and regulations concerning the same as do not encroach upon the incumbencies of the General Synod. m. To require reports from all Provincial Boards and In- Stitutions, and legislate on Provincial affairs, and on all mat- ters prepared for its consideration by District Synods. n. To commit to District Synods such legislation as may demand regard for sectional conditions and shall not conflict with the Constitution and Principles Z the Moravian Church. o. To admit Congregations to rights and privi- leges. fact - » auififon Tare g congnpalinn p. To determine the number and boundaries of Districts. 5.—Reports. 1.—Reports of the Agents of Synod—All Officials, Boards and Committees elected or appointed by the Synod shall re- port to the Provincial Synod soon after it convenes. Reports on the status of all Provincial Funds and Institutions shall be 4 a at be meeting of abhi Provincial m/e ations— em jin D tES, Nate at f thedadjourn repo THE PROVINCE 53 6.—Synodal Meetings. 1—Synodal Sermon.—At each Synod a brother shall be 1 appointed by the President to deliver at the next Synod a ser- mon or address on any subject connected with the history, prin- ciples, ritual or polity of the Moravian Church. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall have the power to appoint substitutes, if necessary. 2.—Foreign Missionary Meeting.—At’ each Synod a public 2 Foreign Missionary Meeting shall be held. The Provincial Eld- ers’ Conference shall appoint a member of Synod to conduct the meeting. At this meeting a collection shall be taken. 3.—Home Missionary Meeting.—At each Synod a public 3 Home Missionary Meeting shall be held. The Provincial Eld- ers’ Conference shall appoint a member of Synod to conduct the meeting. At this meeting a collection shall be taken. 4.—Ministerial and Lay Conferences.—At each Synod pro- 4 vision shall be made for the holding of a Ministerial Confer- ence, for the deepening of the spiritual life and work of the Church, and a Conference of Lay Members to review methods for increasing the efficiency of the Congregations in promoting the causes of the Church. 7.—Delegates to the General Synod. 1.—Election.—The election of Delegates to the General 5 Synod shall be by ballot. The Delegates shall be voted for on one ticket, and the same number of Alternates on a separate ticket. A majority of all votes cast shall be necessary for a choice. The Alternates shall rank according to the order of their election -and majorities. The Bishops to represent the Province shall be elected in the same manner as the Delegates. The Provincial Elders’ Conference designates one of its own members to represent it at the General Synod. 2.—Reports.—Delegates to the General Synod shall be re- 6 quired to make an official report to District and Provincial Synods. 8.—Vacancies in the Mission Board. In fase f aWdcan in ie issio on Board, the death/or resignation of merica are Provincial Elders’ Conference sh ree the 4 oti a new/member in the Same shea esata of 9/ Provincial lderg’ Confer e ber who’ represents /the Province at large, is fled. The Provinidial Elders’ Conference 54 THE PROVINCE shall come to an understanding with the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference of the Southern Province with regard to the making of nominations for the vacancy, and the two Provinces shall have the same relative voting strength that they have in the General Synod. An absolute majority of votes cast shall be necessary to the choice of a nominee for the vacant position. The election shall then proceed in accordance with the rules laid down by the General Synod. SECTION aes PROVINCIAL, “sf he CONFERENCE. Par. Oppel (Sox. 3} 930) ak fpsConstituti 1. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall consist of four. members, chosen from among the ordained Ministers of the Province.) Fwd member$ shall be elected from the Province at large, and two shall be elected on nomination made by the Eastern and Western Districts, es pectively: a ek shan continue to reside \in their Districts. — ° AA oe J 2 2. The President of the Canadian District Executive Board shall be advisory to the Provincial Elders’ Conference in mat- ters pertaining to his District. 2.—Election. 3 . 1.—Regular Election—The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall be elected by the Provincial Synod. The election shall be by ballot, and two-thirds of the votes cast shall be necessary for a choice..The nominees of the Eastern and Western Dis- tricts shall be voted for on one ballot, after whose election the two members at large shall be voted for on one ballot, without nomination. nctvterte Doetinl—S of a Provincial Elders’ Conference member elected from i Province at large, the remaining members of the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall arrange for the election of a new member, in which election each Minister in active service in the Province under appointment of the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall have one vote and the Joint Board of each Self-Supporting Con- gregation in the Provjnces shall have one te » orb Mleahe reo 5 kad. Peat eat ies Con teen : 10 Pde e is—a—Bis- © estdent Hie cape racaibeen of ‘he District “Execti pone fine Board of the map ee Ba he represents shall arrange for re et ite election of a ne mber, in which election each Minister pt eo under appointment of theyPrd incial Elders’ Conference in the Dis- trict puis, shall have’one vote, and the Joint Board of each fagpitnct pee, a a g ’ | a 2 ay the pole F. > DE DALE 2 shoe 4 lk, Z vf s e/|. Yi 1 dete "TE mewged BG | - 5s <4 nad : 2 VW alice C54 id F327) yr Athyketere KY Mw gy, 3 eee i @ iz = THE PROVINCE / |, >) 56. Jee & one vote. The brother reteiving the majority of the votes shall be declared President of| the District, and notification of his election shall be sent to the Provincial Elders’ Conference as a nomination for the vacadcy therein existing, and the remain- ing members of the Prowncial Elders’ Conference shall ¢0-opt the brother so nominated without further process of election, to fill the vacancy till the meeting of the next Provincial Synod, c. Failure of-re-election-at’a District Synod of the District 1 ‘ K ‘m € Provincial Etders’ Conferertice shall Trend vacancy in t rovincial Elders’ Confer- //#30, by bi Cag as within, that body of the istrict President. d. Twenty-one days after the Provincial Elders’ Confer- 2 ence or District Executive Board have issued a call for an elec- tion, a member of the respective Board, in the presence of three other brethren, shall open and count the ballots .and announce the result. Should no one have an absolute majority, a second ballot must be taken or as many as may be necessary in order to arrive at a result. bs. Self-Supporting rather reg the District affected shall Have 3.—Organization. |. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall organize by 3 electing a President, a vanes and a Treasurer, the Con- ference not being limited to Do membership in the choice } s ; Ss, bY of Treasurer, U9 34) ‘ . bye: 2 St its members, including the ts members 4 434) chosen from the Province at large, shall be empowered to act c as an Executive Committee to transact such business /as_ shall - ——. as Mee it ' ee (p47 be committed EAE As EVAR OE |G 4 Sages , rt ie 4.—Term of Office. ages The term of office of the Provincial Elders’ Conference 5 ‘shall be from the time of their election at one Synod, or to fill a vacancy, until their successors are elected and qualified at the next Synod. 5.—Rights and Duties. The rights and duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference are the following :— a. As the Executive of the Provincial Synod, to administer 6 the Government of the Church under such rules and regulations as shall be adopted by the Provincial Synod. b. To see that the enactments of the General and of the 7 Provincial Synods are faithfully executed in the Province, and chy nF => ~ “= “~ Ss a= >... &- 56 THE PROVINCE to guard against dewWations from the spirit and principles of * the Church. 1 c. To appoint and Qqntrol all the Ministers of the Prov- ince, under the rules and regulations of the Provincial Synod. 2 d. To recommend the admission of Congregations to Prov- incial rights and privileges, in\accordance with Provincial rules and regulations. p 3“ e. To exercise «—gernerat Supervision over the work of the Congregations and Ministers i- ‘ f. To convene the Provincial Synod in cases of emergency. 5 g. To prepare and lay before the Provincial Synod, at each meeting of the same, a report of the transactions of the Conference since the last meeting of that Synod. »-- + 6 h. cee ee to Distaet ayes ing HENS ; pes b 7 coz Board, “a of pe a he qu ee Nie) el ed spt atest ite qualj e le ed Ode sag ttlann aabegrh [uehane Ae pe 4 6.—Sp jai i Instructi one SPR CAE Tee A: isa art ee eden of ate 1.—The Minutes.—Thé minutes of sciaes Iders BB oitintents shall be kept in full, and the vote on all calls-and._ “appointments shall be entered by yeas and nays. The minutes & of the Conference shall be open to the inspection of any member of the Provincial Synod while the same is in session. dy Bie i ee ei other_brethren to~ make such— -such- HENRIETTE -commission. ae s and oe nee desiri m the Pro per a rs’ ference Ya oceasigns i yi foreseen, _atid fo’ whi p parations are pefges- Wr oes vt qnake/arrangeme ts-Sufficie i ls to 1k Dil: cae of the most“economica 2 4. Statigtics —The Provincial Elders’ Conference is in-* structed to prepare and SEO TOW, annually statistical tables of the if secs, Poa tR CE.b. Sn eas Lpan eloee— fess rae, per Larne whe are dead. , PON DO Haw mn a eareoncy hehbrerecutee blow 56) freh (wey CAE hb 4 a, THE PROVINCE 57 Congregations in the Province, exhibiting the number of mem- bers of the different classes, and of the Sunday-school, and the net increase or decrease. They shall also give a general survey of the work of the Church and of its condition, and report on such other business, to which they may deem it advisable to call the attention of the membership. 4.—Amendments of the Provincial By-Laws.—All paragraphs 1 if 9 of the foregoing Provincial By-Laws, excepting paragraphs that con- +‘ tain constitutional requirements, may be amended by a vote of two- thirds of the members present at a regular session of the Provin- cial lees Donte a bp lolbeat leak 2 er ee PVE ETE oats SDB OEE AES oD, all> EGET ERY EA ADDITIONAL PROVINCIAL REGULATIONS. “Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in which the Holy Spirit hath made you bishops, to feed the Church of the Lord, which He purchased with His own blood.’’—Acts 20:28. SECTION I—THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. * pg 4% 1.—Sundry Enactments. Sot ee q ae 1.— Qualifications of Delegates.—The Provincial Synod is 2 oF ni ou constituted of official and elected members. The official mem- bers are essential that they may render an account, contribute e of their experience toward wise legislative action, and give to the deliberations of the Synod a conservative spirit and purpose. The electors have the right to choose Delegates who represent the views of their constituents, but it is also their duty to elect only such Delegates as will consider the welfare of the whole Church, and possess knowledge of its affairs, who lead a blame- less life, and can conscientiously undertake the duties involved. 2.—Relation to the General Synod.—Provincial Synods are vested with the supreme direction of all Provincial affairs, but no action shall be taken conflicting with the general principles and rules of the Moravian Church as established by the Gen- eral Synod. 3.—Responsibility to the General Synod.—The Provincial 4 Synod is responsible to the General Synod for the general prin- ciples in accordance with which it legislates. 4.—Relation to the General Synod and Congregations.—The 5 Provincial Synod has the right and duty so to legislate that the principles laid down by the General Synod shall be carried out in the ProvinceJand-it-is-its especial duty to require the Congrega- AY. ; ; a aes) : oe 58 THE PROVINCE 5.—Gourt incia] Synod i court of] app Members,/ Co rd Schools a When, however, incial Synpd {OF when |a iffe opinion is the case or not, cision r ii Difecting Board, wit, the 6.—Reduced ‘Representation in the General Synod.—The Provincial Synod consents to a General Synod constituted nu- merically as in 1914, whenever it shall be deemed advisable to convene a General Synod; provided, that the other Provinces of the Unity likewise agree to this reduced representation. 2.—Expenses of Synod. eae . 1.—Expenses in General.—The expenses of the Provincial Synod are borne by the Provincial Administration -Rumds They include the traveling expenses of members, the compensation of Secretaries, the cost of publishing the Journals and of other printing, special appropriations, the expenses of Special Com- mittees in the inter-synodal periods and other necessary ex- penses. 2.—Expenses of Members.—The expenses of members to railroad fare with subsistence, and sleeping car fare only when necessary. The expenses of Advisory Members shall not be paid be paid from the Administration.Farnd are limited to necessary is Bh er from the Administration Fund. If a member is stricken down with sickness on his way ‘to Synod, preventing his attendance, his expenses for travel and subsistence, so far as incurred, shall be allowed him. 3.—Entertainment of Members.—In case no Congregation is hereafter prepared to entertain a Provincial Synod, free of charge, such Synod shall be provided for as the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall determine. SECTION II.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. 1.—Principles of Administration. The ‘Provincial Elders’ Conference must always keep in mind the calling, purpose and spirit of the Moravian Church. As the supreme Executive Board of the Province it must stand for Christian discipline and order in Church administration, but ever be actuated by the spirit of Christian love. 2.—Responsibility to Provincial Synod. The Provincial Elders’ Conference, as elected and vested by the Provincial Synod with the supreme control and adminis- 4 £ / 4 (<2n THE PROVINCE 59 tration of Provincial affairs, is responsible to the Provincial Synod, in whose name it acts. When found necessary to act on its own responsibility, a special report shall be made to the Provincial Synod. 3.—Expenses of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 1.—Expenses in General.—The expenses of the Provincial Elders’ Conference are met from the Provincial. Administra- _tion Eu, including salaries, remunerations, rent of homes, “visitations, either by one of their body or by some one commis- sioned by them, and other necessary expenses in the administra- tion of their office or in the execution of the trusts imposed upon them. 2.—Salaries—a. The salaries of the Presidents of the Eastern and Western Districts shall be Twenty-four Hundred Dollars each; provided that, if the Provincial Assessment does not yield sufficient income to pay these salaries, the Advisory — Finance Board is directed to devise ways and means to provide funds to meet such a deficit. & b. The salary of the Treasurer shall be Twenty-four Hun- dred Dollars. The corporations of which hé is Treasurer are re- quested to make sufficient appropriations-from the income of the Funds administered by him to make up this amount, which matter shall be adjusted by the Advisory Finance Board. c. The fourth member of the Proyincial.-Elders’ , -Confer- ‘ - yy (Ty G7 i bo : } “7 i) d. The President of the Canadian District shall receive a 5 e remuneration of Seven Hundred Dollars. . 4 -j. 4 f. The rent of the homes for the Treasurer and for the 7~ Presidents of the Eastern and Western Districts shall be Bp. out of i Provincial ee EES sage pea 9 aT SECTION III.—PUBLICATION AND AUTHORITY OF CHURCH LAW. 1.—Results of the General Synod. “The Results of the General Synod” are published by its 8 authority and are the authoritative publication of the general lawS of the Church as passed by said Synod. 7F 2.—Journals of the Provincial Synod. “The Journals of the Provincial Synod” are published by its 9 authority and are the authoritative publication of the laws of 4 AZ" ence shall receive @ rémunefation“of Four Hundred Dollars “*<* «<< a Ree AT e. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to em- sve thet ploy a clerk at a salary not to exceed Twelve Hundred Dollars.~ /92 j 5 £54 £ ry : he , or 60 THE PROVINCE the Province as passed by the Provincial Synod, and of the transactions of said Synod. 3.—Provincial Book of Order. “The Book of Order of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province,” is published by the authority of the Prov- incial Synod, and is the law-book of the Province in so far as it is complete or is not changed by the acts of subsequent Synods, and’ agrees with the Results of the General Synod and the Journals of the Provincial Synod. CHA’P'T.E-RY Volk THE MINISTRY. “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are diversities of administrations, and the same Lord. And there are di- versities of workings, but it is the same God Who worketh all things in all.”’—-1 Corinthians 12:4-6. SECTION I.—THE SPIRIT OF SERVICE. 1. A Church of Jesus Christ forms one body, of which Christ is the Head. All the members should help one another, according to the working in due measure of each several part, “making the increase of the body unto the building up of itself in love.” Eph. 4:16. In our Brotherhood, therefore, all must re- gard themselves as Servants of the Church, and not only those who have charge of any commission or business for the benefit of the Church or of a single “Choir.” The conviction, “I serve the Lord and the Church,” gives worth to all our work, even to the meanest service, and enables us to do all to the glory of God. 2. In the narrower sense of the word, after the precedent of Scripture, we designate as Servants of the Church all those who are called by a Church Board to be Elders of the Church, and to whom is entrusted the care and oversight of its spiritual and temporal welfare, and of its Schools and Training Insti- tutions, the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments, the care of souls, and the management of its outward affairs. 3. It is expected of the Servants of the Lord and His Church that they be resolved to sacrifice themselves, body and soul, to this service. : They must seek to gain a clear insight into the special tasks which the Lord has assigned to our Com- munion in the kingdom of God. They must get a right under- standing of our Constitution, and a sure judgment as to how its Rules are to be applied in particular cases. 4. Yet more important for them are the gifts of grace, wrought by the Holy Spirit, a mind humbled by the Saviour’s mercy, a joyful spirit, strengthened and uplifted by His power, THE PROVINCE 61 a heart filled witn His love, an attentive ear for the guiding, warning and reproving voice of God’s Spirit, a working out of their own salvation with fear and trembling, and a hearty de- sire for the salvation of those among whom they are allowed to work. They must seek not their own, but what is the Lord’s. They must tend the flock of God; not of constraint, but will- ingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as lording it over the charge allotted to them, but making them- selves ensamples to the flock. 5. They must know that, as servants 6f Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God, they are not judged merely by men, but that they have to render an account to the Chief Shepherd concerning the discharge of their office and the faithfulness of their service, their words and deeds, and the souls entrusted to them. 1! Cor. 4:1-5; Heb. 13:17; Ezek. 33:7-9. They should not allow themselves to be led by the fear of man, or the desire to please, nor shrink from the reproach of Christ. They must regard all faithfulness in the discharge of office not as a mat- ter of merit, but of grace. 6. If the Lord owns their work with His blessing, they should be so much the more ashamed of their unworthiness; and if the fruits of their labor be hid from them, they should ear- nestly examine into their own remissness, yet not despair of their office, but in quietness and confidence become strong, and in humility wait upon the Lord, Who alone can give success. Their only strength and power and their great example is Christ, Who was among His own as one that serveth. From Him they learn and receive all they need for heart and office. SECTION II.—THE MINISTER AS TEACHER. 1. Just as the Moravian Church as a whole abides by the manner in which it has hitherto given expression to its under- standing of the mystery of Christ, so the preaching of the Word in its midst, and the Christian instruction of the young, may not swerve from this foundation. 2. In regard to its own fellowship, it is considered neither needful nor wholesome to bind the conscience or quench the spirit by laying down a definitely formulated Confession on the single points of doctrine; and the welfare of the Church does not lie in the pledging of its Ministers to any such Con- fession, but rather in the quickening and strengthening of the spirit of the Church by the grace of the Lord. 3. But just as little can the Church suffer anyone in its midst to teach and preach anything contrary to the Holy Scrip- tures; especially anything contrary to the truths which, ac- oo 62 THE PROVINCE cording to our understanding, we regard as the chief content of the Holy Scriptures. The highly-important office of preach- ing the Word in the Church and the Christian instruction of the young may not be entrusted to brethren who are in inward disagreement with these truths. He that is unwilling or un- able to take the position of believing and conscientious subor- dination to the Holy Scriptures, on which the truths above stated rest, is in conscious discord with the spirit of the Church, and can, therefore, neither instruct nor edify. 4. Before a brother receives the commission to discharge the function of the Ministry, or to take part in the public pro- clamation of the Gospel, or to impart religious instruction, care- ful examinaion is needful, whether he is fitted for it in mind and heart, whether he stands on the foundation of the Church’s faith, or at any rate is willing dutifully and conscientiously to respect that faith and hold it sacred. 5. The Church may, therefore, entrust the responsible work of training its future servants only to those brethren in whom it has full confidence that they stand in the living faith of the Church and in conscientious subordination to the Holy Scriptures; and who are ready to promise that they regard it as their most sacred task to lead their pupils, as God gives them grace, to even such subordination to, and inner under- standing of, the Holy Scriptures as has been, from the days of the fathers, the foundation of the Church’s faith and the: strength of its work for the Lord and His Kingdom. 6. It is above all required of a teacher of the Word of God that he have a thorough acquaintance with the Holy Scrip- tures, that he seek, through the enlightening of the Holy Spirit, to penetrate ever more deeply into their meaning, and allow the power of the divine truths to work on his own heart, so that it may be more and more said of him, “The love of Christ constraineth us.” 2 Cor. 5:14. 7. Essentials in the preparation of sermons and other ad- dresses are, before all, prayer; then a thorough study of the portion of Scripture; and lastly, the application of what is to be said to the speaker’s own heart and life. A testimony that is accompanied by warm and living feeling, and that rests on one’s own actual experience, will always make most impression on the heart. ‘To preach aright,” says Count Zinzendorf, “take three looks before every sermon; one at the depth of thy own wretchedness, another at the depth of human wretchedness around thee, and the third, at. the divine love of Jesus; that, empty of self, and full of compassion towards thy fellows, thou canst lay God’s comfort into their hearts.” THE PROVINCE ; 63 8. All our religious addresses should expound the Scrip- tures and apply them to the heart, and should be instructive, well considered and arranged; they are not to consist in lofty words of human wisdom and oratory, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power. This power rests herein, that the Spirit of God Himself teaches us rightly to expound and apply the Divine revelations given in the Holy Scriptures. 1 Cor. 2:1, 4, 13. 9. An ambassador for Christ should see to it that he keeps back nothing of the whole counsel of God unto salvation; that he rightly divides the Word of Truth according to the oppor- tunity of the Christian festivals, and according to the varied need and spiritual state of his hearers, believing and unbeliev- ing; that as one learned in the Scriptures, instructed unto the Kingdom of Heaven, he brings forth out of his treasure things new and old, and so, with the assistance of the Holy Spirit, guides souls into all the truth. He may never forget that he stands as a sinner among sinners, and that equally with them he needs grace and pardon. He must pray for the Spirit, in order that he may rightly reprove and rightly comfort, and may not, by his correction, close the hearts of his hearers, or cause in them sloth instead of earnestness, or self-complacent judg- ing of others, instead of penitence and joy in the Lord. SECTION II.—FIDELITY TO THE WORD OF GOD. 1. Being mindful that “the fear of man bringeth a snare,” causing the Servants of God to shirk their high responsibilities and to be silent when the Holy Spirit prompts them to speak, to warn the sinner from the error of his ways, and that another gospel than the one which the Lord Jesus Himself and the Apostles preached is being proclaimed from many pulpits and in some religious periodicals in our land, all Ministers and Church Boards are exhorted to beware of the encroaching spirit of rationalism, which seeks to explain away the literal sense of the warnings of the Word of God addressed to the ungodly and impenitent, and lulls sinners to sleep by the false hope of final salvation. 2. In view of the danger of the present day, when the whole of Protestant Christendom is being leavened with new and old heresies, and when many are departing from the faith once delivered to the saints, it behooves the Brethren’s Unity, through its General Synod, again to testify to its faith in the Divine Sonship of our Lord Jesus Christ and in the efficacy of His precious blood alone to save men from their sins. 3. The Provincial Synod of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, appeals to the General Synod to w 64 THE PROVINCE declare with no uncertain sound its full adherence to the doc- trines of the Incarnation, and of the Cross, as held and taught by our fathers, and to the Holy Scriptures, given by inspira- tion of God, as the only standard of Christian doctrine. 4. In view of the peculiar temptations in this progressive age, the Synod recommends to our Ministers to copy in their preaching and practice the simplicity, godly sincerity and de- votion of the fathers of the Moravian Church. SECTION IV.—THE CARE OF SOULS. 1. Ifthe Ministers are to discharge their office with bless- ing, the relation in which they stand to the Congregation, and the Congregation to them, must be one of mutual confidence. Every appearance of difference between the interests of the Congregations and of their Ministers must vanish. Only then can the care of souls prosper, and the public preaching of the Gospel bear fruit, and Church discipline work with blessing. Such a relation of confidence cannot, however, be established unless both sides work together. 2. The Ministers must, above all, bear our Saviour’s words in their hearts: “One is your Teacher, even Christ, and all ye are brethren.” Matt. 23:8, 10. They must accordingly meet their brethren and sisters with frankness and straightforward- ness, with love and hearty interest in the spiritual and temporal welfare of individuals. In their own outward conduct, and es- pecially in their domestic life, they must avoid everything that can cause offence and stumbling, taking to heart the admoni- tions which the Apostle Paul gives to Timothy and Titus, 1 Tim. 3:1-7; Titus 1:6-9. They must shun whatever estranges hearts from them, and looks like arrogance, pride and presumption. They must seek for the gift of humble love, in which each counts the other better than himself, that in all things they may approve themselves as servants of God, to whom it is a pre- cious privilege to be permitted to love and to be loved. 3. The members, on their side, must honestly endeavor to banish any unfavorable prejudices, and learn to know, without bias, those who are to labor among them. They must not de- mand of them an impossible perfection, and they must not base their judgment of them only on their natural gifts and disposi- tions. If the brethren and sisters feel that those, who are en- trusted with the guidance of the Congregation and with the care of souls, have a sincere desire to discharge their office ac- cording to the mind of Christ, and to be faithful in His sight, they should have patience with their weakness and bear with them in love, according to the admonition of the Apostle: “We beseech you, brethren, to know them that labor among you and THE PROVINCE 65 are Over you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem them exceeding highly in love for their work’s sake.” 1 Thess. BatecrtS. 4. Such a pure and hearty communion of spirit requires 1 much grace from the Lord. A purely outward friendliness does not suffice; without a deeper basis it would be easily disturbed in case of earnest correction. It requires a consciousness on both sides of laboring at one task, serving one Lord. This is the real bond of union, that on both sides souls have life and feel the need for the daily nourishment of this life, for eating of one bread, and drinking of one fountain. It must be realized as our common task to follow Jesus with one another on the same path, and to apprehend Him ever more fully after be- ing apprehended of Him. 5. If such a deeply grounded union of hearts is wanting, 2 there is surely wanting also, on one side or the other, this life, the impulse towards the common center of souls. But as only the Spirit of God can produce such powers and impulses, the Servants of the Lord and of the Church, who would fain bring forth fruit for their Lord, must diligently and trustfully pray for this grace for themselves and for their brethren. In like manner all faithful members of our covenant must beseech the Lord, with the same trust and diligence, that He may raise up for Himself such servants and handmaids as have life, and to whom it is a privilege to serve and devote all their powers to Him Who shed His blood for us. SECTION V.—ORDERS OF THE MINISTRY. 1.—The Three Orders. The Moravian Church recognizes and maintains three Or- 3 ders in the Ministry, namely: Deacons, Presbyters, and Bishops. 2.—Ministerial Service by Unordained Persons. Prior to Ordination, or without subsequent admission to 4 the regular Orders in the Ministry of the Moravian Church, suitable persons may be set apart for the discharge of special forms of spiritual activity, either as Acolytes or as Licentiates. A.—Acolytes. 1—Definition—The reception of Acolytes—followers in 5 the sense used in Matthew 4:19; 16:24—is a custom of the Mo- ravian Church, by which brethren and sisters pledge themselves by the right hand of fellowship to serve their Saviour and to obey those who are in authority in the Church. 2.—Regulations——The Provincial Synods adopt their own 6 5 66 THE PROVINCE regulations in regard to the reception of Acolytes in the Prov- inces, and the Mission Board or the General Directing Board regulate the reception of those under their control. 3.—Provincial Approval—The Provincial Synod approves the custom of receiving the wives of Ministers as Acolytes. B.—Licentiates. Candidates for the Ministry, or other brethren, who desire to preach statedly, may, after passing an examination, receive from the Provincial Elders’ Conference a license to preach prior to Ordination. 3.—Deacons. 1.—Definition—The Diaconate is the first degree of Orders in the Ministry. It entitles the recipient to administer the Word and Sacraments after the example of the Apostolic Church. - Brethren engaged in distinctive work of the Church other than the pastorate may also be ordained Deacons. “xu Weet-yties ) 2.—Qualifications—Ordination to the Diaconate shall not ~ be conferred until. the candidate has completed the prescribed course of study and passed the examinations required by the Faculty of the Theological Seminary, or has satisfied the Prov- incial Elders’ Conference that he is qualified for ministerial service in the Church. 3.—Ordination in Other Churches.—Such Ministers as have received Ordination in other Protestant Churches not recogniz- ing the three Orders of the Ministry, have served in the Word and Sacraments, and the cure of souls, and have become mem- bers of the Moravian Church, filling a spiritual office in the same, are received as Deacons. This regulation shall, in unusual in- stances, not prevent the exercise of discretionary power on the part of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 4.—Presbyters. 1.—Definition——The Presbyterate is the second degree of Orders in the Ministry. It is conferred upon such Deacons whose service has met with the approval of the Provincial Eld- ers’ Conference, and has led to their appointment tothe pas- toral charge of a Congregation, or to the superintendence or management of any separate branch of work in the Moravian Church. 2.—Personal Significance.—Responding to the call to a larger sphere of service in the work upon which they entered as Deacons, Presbyters are assured by this renewed act of con- secration to the Ministry of the prayerful remembrance of the Church, and reminded that the blessing of the Lord is indis- THE PROVINCE 67 pensable to their further usefulness. It should be to them an occasion of earnest heart-searching, and of complete surrender to the Ministry of Christ and His Body, the Church. 5.—Bishops. 1.—Definition—-a. The Episcopate is the highest degree in the Orders of the Moravian Ministry. This historic posses- sion is valued as a sacred heritage. From the day of its acquire- ment in 1467, it has been treasured and faithfully guarded. It was zealously maintained under heavy afflictions and bloody persecutions. It was perpetuated in hope against hope, and finally transferred to the duly designated leaders of the Church after its renewal. It is the bond uniting the Moravian Church with the Church of the Apostolic days and connecting the Mo- ravian-Bohemian Brethren with the international Brethren’s Church of our day. b. Originally Moravian Bishops had dioceses, and in asso- ciation with the Council of Elders and the Synods they were charged with the oversight and control of the whole Church. In the first decade of the Renewed Moravian .Church, before the transference of the ancient Episcopacy, Elders were elected for the direction of its affairs. The introduction of the Episco- pate from the Ancient to the Renewed Moravian Church was effected largely for the sake of securing legal status and ec- clesiastical order. No change was thereby proposed for its then existing form of Church government, and none has since been made. 2.—Episcopal Functions.—The office of a Bishop in the Mo- ravian Church is spiritual. A Bishop must be a man of ex- perience, who enjoys the confidence of the brethren. A Bishop has no administrative powers by virtue of his office, but may obtain such power from the Provincial Synod or from the Executive Board of'a Synod. A Bishop alone has the authority to ordain, the commission to perform such act proceeding from a Synod or its Executive Board. 3.—Election of Bishops.—a. Each Independent Province elects its own Bishops. The General Synod elects Bishops for _the-work-ofForeign.Missions.-- In each of the larger Mission Provinces, as far as practicable, one of the Missionaries shall be a Bishop. In the interval between General Synods, the General Directing Board has the right of election upon the proposal ‘of the Mission Board. b. The election of Bishops is a prerogative of the Prov- incial Synod. The election shall be by ballot. Two-thirds of all the votes cast shall be necessary for a choice, es 68 THE PROVINCE c. Whenever, through the infirmities of age or by death, the number of Bishops in the Province available for active ser- vice in this office shall be reduced to less than three, the Prov- cial Elders’ Conference may order an election at any time, ex- cept within six months of the convening of a Provincial Synod. This election shall be conducted according to the rules for the filling of a vacancy in the Provincial Elders’ Conference. SECTION VI.—ORDINATIONS. 1—Scriptural Authority —‘‘Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given by prophecy with the laying on of ‘he hands of the presbytery.” 1 Tim. 4:14. “Stir up the gift of God which is in thee through the laying on of my hands.” 2 Tim. 1:6. 2.—Authority Given—The Ministry of the Moravian Church enjoys an independent and indisputable position in the King- dom of God. Those who preach the Word and administer the Sacraments among us receive their legitimate authority by ‘Ordination. aya: 3.—Qualification——Ordination shall be imparted only to Servants of Jesus Christ, who are men of integrity in heart and life. Should a candidate for Ordination seem to be unfit, a Bishop may decline to ordain him. 4.—Preparation.—Before Ordination it is the privilege of the Bishop to converse with the brother, whom he is commis- sioned to ordain, in regard to his spiritual experience, and in- quire into the state of his heart and mind. The act of Ordina- tion should be an act of love. As a spiritual father in Christ he should meet the brother to be ordained and intercede for him in prayer and for the whole Church. 5.—Declaration of Faith-—Candidates for Ordination as Deacons or Presbyters, are required at the administration of the rite publicly to declare their belief in the Holy Scriptures, as the only rule of faith and practice, and their adherence to the principles, rules and regulations of the Moravian Church. 6—Right of Appointment.—The right to appoint candi- dates to the orders of the Diaconate and Presbytery is vested in the Provincial Elders’ Conference. They shall request one or more of the Bishops to ordain them according to the prescribed. formula. 7.— Exceptional Cases.—In exceptional cases in distant Mis- sion Fields, one or more Presbyters may ordain a Deacon by commission from a Bishop at the direction of the Mission Board. . 8.—Certificates of Ordination.—After each Ordination. the : ly Fie ave: penat ena or (3 Arar LO WA NEE aha hat deen eratk E.G EC. herent «the the LO.&, emi aee nr thaw Wigal wore FAve€, Cie! Ha ALL, ATH SEPP AC Lie Wh. (rev. wiles a qpirkonher: Bl2é “6. (Spm Bishop or Bishops officiating shall give a certificate of Ordina- tion to the brother ordained. SECTION VII.—APPOINTMENTS. hyn 1.—Duties of the Provincial Elders’ Conference —tThe call ZL to service in the. Church and the appointment of Ministers is ‘9 ’ qualificatio committed to the Provincial Elders’ Conference. In effecting » changes careful ‘and conscientious consideration should be given to all the circumstances of each, case, and to the welfare of the person called, as well as to that of the Congregation. 2.—Duty of the Minister—Whoever is animated by the 2 spirit of Christian service will consider every call carefully and conscientiously. He should give more consideration to his obli- gations to Christ and the Church than to his own temporal ad- vantage. A contrary way of thinking would go far toward discrediting our Ministry. 3.—Duties and Privileges of Congregations.—It is a prin- 3 ciple of the Moravian Church that a Pastor cannot be forced upon a Congregation against its will. No Minister can become the Pastor of a Self-supporting Congregation without the con- sent of the Joint Board of Elders and Trustees, each Board vot- ing as a unit. In no event shall appointments be submitted to the Congregation for consultation or action. To carry these principles into effect the, Provincial—Elders=-Conference shall submit every appointment.to-the pastorate of-Self-supporting Congregations. to. the Boards of the same for their~approval- Their right to vetoan/appointment after~—eareful-.and—con-—_ scientious Consideration/remains unquestioned: N 4.—Responsibility, Ministers are responsible and account- 4 40% able to the Previncial/Elders-Conference for the administration _ amt of their office. Wh should in a brother nition. They sh - evér Ministers err or make mistakes, they 4... % Spirit set-each othér right,and accept admo- d be willing to acknowledge their errors. Re ihletch, JS 5.—Conditigns of Employment—No a-Shall be em“: bh» ployed as a Minister in any of o Ngregations, unless the Provincial Elders’ Conferencegshall be fully satisfied with his (1436) , including a knowledge of the doctrines, principles and discipline of the Moravian Church, and unless he shall have ember of the same for at least one year before his appointment; provided, that the restriction as to time and mem- iates presenting the proper credentials. _ 6.—Nominations.—When a pastorate becomes vacant, the 6 x Joint Board of the Congregation may name brethren who in their all>, ~, 3. opinion are suitable for the position. The wa L2.%./3 Ahetl o 6 acces pa! aren at, fn Km ty lloras Re tagt Mae Ae FE PARAMS He LE 4 Aaa J caper? hath walle eel, teers Laie ay ater ae 8 Rec, 2a cto eanathaphde as 70 THE PROVINCE ‘ -feremee shall give these consideration, but is not bound by such | nominations. 7.—Need of a Change of Pastors.—If Pastors cannot dis- . Charge the duties of their office with profit to their Congrega- «4 tions, or are incapable of rendering the service required, in- / teed! waiting until opportunity offers for a change, removal f and temporary retirement on a pension may follow until an- other aie appointment is possible. But, if under such cir- cumstances“the opportunity for a change exists, this should sf s ¥ be prevented a refusal on the ee of the Pastor to accept acall. gh pra rhe fbeite ede 2 8. ee acicst fo a Tonite. Every eeatac ee, has the ;, right, in case it conscientiously for any good reason desires ay change of Pastors, to tay the matter before the P hall take such action-as-it may-deem " 4 , which’s Ld, 6) right and- advisable, agd_to. the best interests~of—alt-concerned, $ ( /,, after.a thorough investigation, 2:3 9.—Appointment from Another Church.—An ordained Min-!, ister of another Church, desiring to enter the service of the Mo-. ravian Church, must have his application indorsed by the ome tive Board of the District in which he resides, or by some othe board competent to recommend such an applicationyif he is not’ a resident of any District of the Province. He shall then be. received only on satisfactory evidence of the honorable naturé of his previous career and of his full agreement with the doc- trine, ritual and discipline of our Church. When accepted, he. shall first receive an appointment for not more than one year}+ ae eS At the end of that time, if his service is satisfactory to the Li < . "3 + Reovincial_Elders’_ Conference his—appoHtment - firmed. vwitloe-feoelbh/ 3, 2 2uarwew de 4 10.—Duration of Appoint me ts.—There shall be no time limit set to the duration of miniSterial appointments, except only when temporary arrangements are made. SECTION VHI.—SALARY OF MINISTERS. 5 1. Synod holds to the Apostolic principles, “If we sowed unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things ? Even so did the Lord: ordain that they that proclaim the’Gospel should live of the Gospel.” 1. Cor. 9:11, 14. “The laborer is worthy of his hire.” Luke 10:7. It is the duty of every Congregation to provide according to its ability for the support of its Pastor, and to supply him with a sufficient salary, so that he may devote his time and strength to the Manisiy 2. When a call is given the definite amount i: the salary . ru f RALadh é {¢ Oa ee | - ¥ ae Jad won le urd fe ojtawth een ee ee Me ele Mba net ad : en tO % Hoe 4 HH parts of our land, both among the native and foreign population, our Church should make every effort to extend, encourage and foster our Home Mission Work. 3.—Inspiration and Duty. Synod recalls with gratitude to God the example of the early 1 brethren, who preached the Gospel, not only in trackless forests, in hamlet and village, but also in the centers of population. This inspires us to recognize and do our duty toward the great masses of unchurched people in our land. 4.—Encouragement. The history of the growth of our Church, especially in the 2 Western District, owned and blest of God, is an instructive object lesson, enforcing the truth that we must grow, if we would live. The completion and equipment of the Theological Seminary, mak- ing it possible to educate a larger number of men than ever before for the Gospel Ministry in the Church, shows clearly that the Lord has more work for us to do in the future than in the past. 5.—Management. va “The “supsome, management_of Home Missions, including WARS ra poversight of Missionaries, is vested in the Pee- 4, 9% ** o- Tye — Tne Pyovineial Board 0 Church Extension: aa pretest. .—The members of the Provincial pace Conference together with feur lay brethren to be elected by the Provincial Synod shall constitute the Provincial Board of Chureolaegeee Extension. Their successors, however, may be as many as may be determined upon by the Provincial Synod; provided, that there?7 pppoe tlh ioe shall always be an equal number of Ministers and laymen. Their? term of office shall be the same as that of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. They shall elect their officers from their own num-4y/fece. ber; provided, that the Treasurer shall always be a layman. They Ae2aecBen are empowered to fill all vacancies. ~~, 2+_Commission.—Toxthe Provincial Board of Church Exten- 5 sion is committed the work of entering new fields of labor, and beginning and organizing Missions; of erecting church edifices and parsonages, and helping to remove indebtedness on Missions or Mission property; the care and, safe investment of the Provincial Church Extension Fund, the Old Church Extension Fund, and the Newport Fund, and of such other funds as may be committed to them and the application 0 of their income to the purposes for which they are created, under the direction of the Provincial Synod; and t V2) . OIF RS foo Ilr ‘ f, the (1e3€)’ Te vente Say rie tapal net hepa e's AleTG @ rhes l0.€, Secoresrseadd , La Gfuctek FLbficrs 1s dL. y ase Gieene, THE PROVINCE the promotion of the work of Church Extension and the_s support. of existing Home Missions in the Province. q 3.—Place of Business.—The place of business of the Board shall be at Bethlehem, Pa., or such other place in the state of Pennsylvania as the Provincial Synod may direct. | 2 4.—Synodal Privilege——The members of the Board shall be entitled to seats as Advisory Members in the District Synods in the Province, the Board defraying their traveling expenses. 5.—Visitation—The Board shall visit, or cause to be visited, Such enterprises as are under its care, to give advice and encour- on agement to the Pastors, who may be in the midst of the hard labor ind trials of developing the Church, and also to advise with the ~l people in regard to the means and measures for th ra ED pe carrying on of the work. fav huorcwmede th 6.13 Ee P 6.—Ample Support. —The| Board is directed, after Wit oer Ce investigation of a new field} upon satisfactory evidences of its prospects of permanency ateemiththe-comeperation—of+he=Bis- i pee d, to concentrate its efforts upon such a field, by the appropriation, on sufficient security, of an amount ample letga enough to secure the prompt and firm estab- lishment of the work. 56 7.—Use of Collections and Donations.—The Board annually apportiong the District Executive Boards of the Province, on a basis mutually agreed upon by the Boards concerned, the proceeds of all ‘collectionsfor H Home Missions, and donations from be expended for the stipends paid to the Pastors of Home Mission _ Congregations. 67 8—Home Missions’ Council—The Board is authorized to enter into official relations with the Home Missions’ Council and to contribute annually to this and other inter-denominational causes what in its judgment is a proper amount. 70 9.—Reports.—The Board shall report to the Provincial Synod, and give a detailed account of all moneys raised and expended, and report the work done and the results attained under its admin- istration. P/. 10.—Expenses and Compensation—No member of the Board as such shall receive any salary whatever, and no expenses shall be paid by the Board, except the expenses of travel in ay 7 oe lige the work of the Board. y —The Beginni ew, wre ee 1) apa me s and Scat —HMinistefs are instruct- Eas ed nidiicaish-tive-Peouiaciglé ides @cnthpenne heerey ae a Ge THE PROVINCE | places where one or more Moravian families Wave settled, should be visited. | people, who, if not followed, must be lost to tha Church, the Synod to the extension of our work in populous centers, andthe Districh 9 ? eee unity d urch their Districts an to natifocaty eer eee work in ft Me lbocen até estabtishm nt oF 24 afl 1 Moravian hurches. . 3.—Evening Classes for Foreigners——The organization of 2 evening classes for foreigners, in order to bring them under Christian influence, is earnestly commended to our Pastors, where it can be done with advantage. * 4.—Italian Work.—Synod expresses its hearty appreciation of 3 the energetic labors of the New Dorp Congregation carried on among the Italians of that community, and strongly urges other Congregations that have an opportunity for ministering to Italians and other foreign-born people, to do likewise. - | 5.—Use of Students—Synod urges a larger use of theological 4 : students in survey and Church Extension work. 8.—Organization of Congregations: Z Any number of persons under the care of(a_ ‘Home Missionary ® appointed by the Provincial Elders’ Conference | }may, with the_ consent of that body and under such rules and ‘Tegulations . as it may prescribe, organize themselves into a Congregation in full fellowship with the Moravian Church. 9.—Admission of Congregations. When a Congregation shall have been instructed in the doc- ® trines and principles of our Church, and has become self-sustain- ing, it shall be admitted by the Provincial Synod to the class of If-supporting Congregations, with all the privileges, accorded to such Congregations. 10.—Information. Home Missionaries are expected to furnish information in 7 regard to their work through the church papers and prepare articles for publications to draw Moravians conte mar a chan of re otal to Moravian Congregations. The bree, hae: thete 11.—Self-Support. Fazal g _The Provincial Board of Church Ean cigndset hake aie instr 45 foe seed * plenty, all Home pa the ik. of doing All in avin) ec se Baile 80 Kos THE PROVINCE to provide for the support and comfort of their Pastors, and for the expenses of the work. While recognizing gladly the zeal and liberality of our Home Mission Congregations in their efforts to become self-supporting, and to contribute to Missions and all church causes, the Synod nevertheless urges, that greater effort should be made to become self-sustaining, especially where Con- gregations number more than one hundred members. 12.—Reduction of Stipends. The Board of Church Extension is instructed to decrease annually the amounts paid to Home Missionaries, and to require a corresponding increase of contributions on the part of the Congregations, when it is deemed advisable to do so. 13.—Insufficient Salary and Affiliated Work. 1.—New Work in Vicinity—All Congregations receiving sup- port from the Board of Church Extension, and all Congregations paying insufficient salaries, shall consider their Pastors at liberty to labor in fields adjacent which afford openings for the organiza- tion of new Congregations. 2.—Combining Charges.——When two or more Congrega- tions are located within reasonable reach of one another and fail to provide adequate support for their Pastors, the Provin- cial Elders’ Conference shall, if possible, combine the Congre- gations under one Pastor, making of them a self-supporting charge. 14.—Unsuccessful Missions. If, after the lapse of ten years, the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference and the Provincial Board of Church Extension conclude that an enterprise, that has received careful cultivation, has no prospect of self-support, then such a Mission shall be served in connection with the nearest Moravian Congregation, or if that is not practicable, it. shall be abandoned; provided, that nothing herein contained shall prevent them from making such an ar- rangement or entirely abandoning an enterprise, if such ac- tion seems called for at an earlier time. 15.—The Provincial Church Extension Fund. 1—Management.—The Provincial Board of Church Exten- sion shall hold and securely invest the Church Extension Fund created by authority of the Synod of 1876, subject to the condi- tions then imposed and such as are imposed by the Charter of the Board. The money shall be invested in real securities, and in such other securities as are named in the Acts of the As- sembly of Pennsylvania, authorizing investments by Trustees. No ae of this fund or any part thereof shall be ‘madé upon the security.of church property. 26, 2.—Use ofncome.—The Board shall cause the income ac- 1 cruing from the Church Extension Fund to be used to aid in the building of churches a arsonages, and paying debts rest- ing on church property. |Theyincome, or the greater part there- of, at the discretion of the-Board of Church,Extension, shall loaned to new enterprises/and Home’ Missions without intergst, but on proper security and on condition of repayment at/the rate of five per centof the capital per annum until the whole amount of the loan shall be repaid. /Thé amounts received in these re-payments shall beadded to the capital of the fund. ) 16.—Old Church Extension Fund. | 1—The Origin.—All property of abandoned Congregations that came into possession of the Church since the year 1868 has been sold and the proceeds thereof have gone to form and constitute the fund known as the Old Church Extension Fund. 2.—Control and Management.—This fund is under the con- trol and management of the Provincial Board of Church Ex- tension. 3.—Property of Abandoned Congregations.—The property of abandoned Congregations in the possession of the Province or that may come into the possession of the Province, shall be sold and the proceeds of such sales shall be added to this fund. 4—Revived Work—When work in such abandoned fields is revived, the proceeds from the sale of such property shall be withdrawn from the fund and applied on the acquisition of property for the resuscitated work. 5.—Use of the Principal—-The moneys and credits consti- tuting or belonging to this fund may be loaned to Congrega- tions with interest on good security. . 6.—Application of the Income.—The accrued interest and 7 net income of said fund shall be used in support of Home Mis- sionaries, at the discretion of the Provincial Board of Church Extension. oO “yoo p> 17.—Support of the Work. Ws 1.—Co-operation.—The Provincial Synod looks with confi- 8 dence to all our Congregations, societies and members to co- operate with the Provincial Board of Church Extensiongn vigo- rous support of the Home Mission Work of the Church. To this end organized efforts should be made, both among adults and children. 2.—Prayer-Meetings.—Where practical, a monthly Home 9 6 82 THE PROVINCE Mission Prayer-meeting should be held and an offering received. 3.—Societies——Synod commends those Congregations which maintain Home Mission Societies and urges Pastors and people to organize such societies where they do not as yet exist. 4.—Mission Festivals—Where possible, Synod recommends that Mission Festivals for the support of the Home as well as the Foreign Mission Work be held. 5.—Annual Collection.—At the call of the Board of Church Extension every Congregation should take up the annual col- lection for Home Missions, and wherever possible, by a house to house canvass among the members. Congregations are urged to make strenuous efforts to make an adequate annual contribution to this worthy cause. 18.—The Tabular Statement. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed toward the close of each year to publish a tabular statement of the contri- butions to Home Missions of all the Congregations. Those Congregations which have given nothing to this cause during the year shall be credited with the word “nothing.” 19.—Evangelistic Work. 1—Evangelistic Committee.—The President of the Provin- cial Synod shall appoint an Inter-Synodal Evangelistic Commit- tee, consisting of three Ministers, two laymen and one repre- sentative from each of the three District Executive Boards. 2.—Duties—The Committee shall make earnest evangelis- tic effort in all the Congregations of the Province its specialty, securing the distribution of literature on this subject, and fos- tering high evangelistic ideals and wise methods. The Com- mittee also finances the salary of the Provincial Evangelist. 3.—Support of the Work.—Congregations and friends are urged to support this work with free-will offerings and with their prayers. 4.—Provincial Evangelist—The Provincial Elders’ Confer- ence, on recommendation of the Evangelistic Committee, shall appoint a brother as Provincial Evangelist, who, if possible, shall devote all of his time to evangelistic work. It shall be his duty to co-operate with the District Executive Boards in prose- cuting Evangelistic and Church Extension Work. 20.—Country Church Commission. 1.—Constitution—The President of the Provincial Synod shall appoint a Country Church Commission, consisting of nine members., One or more of the members Pay she residents of the is wn hat Ae apfroruted , \ Testy ; w , ae THE PROVINCE 83 Southern Province, if that Province desires representation in that Commission. 2.—Object.—The Commission shall make it its special ob- ject to assist rural churches to do more efficient work, by mak- ing surveys of existing conditions, by acquainting them with the most approved methods for rural work and by assisting rural Pastors to become still better prepared for that particu- lar work. 3.—Co-operation.—All country churches are urged to take a larger share in community life, and especially to take church or community surveys as the basis for more earnest and ag- gressive work. The proper authorities are also urged to co- operate with the Commission and to make use of its investi- gations and findings. 4.—Par Standard——Synod recommends the study of the Par Standard to the District Executive Boards and further re- commends to the Provincial Board of Church Extension, after it has received the reports of the District Boards, to enter into negotiations with the Home Missions’ Council as to a definite agreement for the standardization of Home Mission Work. 5.—Home Missions’ Council—The Commission is authoriz- ed to maintain official relations with the Home Missions’ -Coun- cil and to pay a fair ratio of its expenses. 6.—Financial Support—The Commission finances its own budget, for which it is authorized to solicit donations from Con- gregations, organizations and individuals. SECTION II.—FOREIGN MISSIONS. 1.—Pledge of Faithfulness. We, the members of the Provincial Synod, pledge ourselves by the Grace of God, to be more faithful stewards of the testi- mony of our Saviour, as members of a Missionary Church and in obedience to our Master’s will. We hail with joy the many evidences of a great revival of missionary zeal, and we pray that God may hasten the day when the whole Church of Christ shall be united in carrying out the Lord’s command in the great commission. 2.—Workers Needed. t. Synod impresses the. fact upon the hearts of candidates for the Ministry that the Church has urgent need of Ministers in the Foreign Mission Fields, and requests the Mission Board to continue to call more men and women from the American Province to the Mission Service. 2. Synod requests the Mission Board to adopt the prin- 84 THE PROVINCE ciple of support, from the general mission treasury, of women who are accepted as candidates by the Mission Board. 3.—The Awakening of Interest. 1 Ministers and members are urged to take greater personal interest in the work of Foreign Missions. To increase this . interest :— 2 1. They should subscribe for such publications as will fur- nish them with needful information. 3 2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall appoint a bro- ther in each District to advocate the cause of Foreign Missions, as opportunity offers or occasion requires. 4 3. Pastors should preach, at least, one or two missionary sermons every year. 5 4. Mission Festivals should be held in all Congregations where circumstances permit. 6 5. Monthly Missionary Prayer-meetings shall be held in all Congregations, when it shall be the duty of the Pastors to communicate missionary news and instruct the people in re- gard to the character and history of our Missions. 7 6. Missionary Societies, or the formation of such societies where none exist, should be encouraged. 8 7. Pastors, Superintendents and Teachers in the Sunday and Church Schools should strive to interest the children and young people in missionary work. They should make every ef- fort to have at least one copy of the “Moravian Missionary” go into every home represented in the Sunday-school. They should also make good use of the large number of excellent missionary books published by our own and other Churches, in the Sunday- school library and by systematic circulation. 9 8. Individuals, Societies and Congregations are encouraged to adopt their “own Missionaries” or Native Evangelists. ly 44.—Department of Missionary Education. Wa“ 10 _~-t.—Secretary.—Synod hereby creates a Department of Mis- sionary Education and instructs the Provincial Elders’ Confer- “a ence to appoint a suitable brother to assume charge of the De- 7 partment as Secretary, the appointment to cover the inter- synodal period. r) ie 11 2.—Duty of the Secretary.—It shall be the duty of the Secre- tary by correspondence and by personal visitation, if convenient, » to promote interest in the cause of Foreign Missions among the young people and the children of the Church, by bringing them ¥ oe touch with the abundant literature on Missions, by introduc- )®ing Mission Study Classes, and by encouraging and we Y) eS “e ape lepue Creghhh bei teed, fa- se tas thea) ptr? tee rebar emer ect} b aie” Jy ty Shes e/ At VA fee Of frorilea GY GEE. <4 4 . i s “ f x4 —Pte<—eet © JX. &. & te 4 | THE PROVINCE 85 Sunday-school Workers to place and keep the subject of Mis- sions before the Sunday-schools. 3.—Mission Study Classes.—Synod urges all the Congrega- tions of the Province to a more general introduction of Mission Study Classes. 4.—Lecture Bureau.—Synod commends the Mission Lecture Bureau of the Eastern District Christian Endeavor Union and seeks permission from the Union to make their Bureau, thus far conducted under its auspices, a recognized part of this Depart- ment and that it be placed in charge of its Secretary. Our Ministers are urged to co-operate in this effort to reach the people through the eye as well as through the ear. 5.—Financial Support. 1—Important Duty.—Synod urges the members. and friends, our Congregations and Societies to contribute liberally to Foreign Missions, that the oft recurring deficits in the Mis- sion Accounts may be prevented, the increased demands of our growing work may be met, and the means furnished to enter new fields white for the harvest that invite us. 2.—Systematic Giving.—Foreign Missions are of supreme importance in the Moravian Church, and systematic giving is distinctly taught in the Bible. Experience proves this to be the most satisfactory method of meeting the pressing demands of the work. Therefore Synod urges upon Pastors and others - holding positions of influence to devise and put into effect more systematic plans for increasing the gifts to Missions. 3.—Causes Within the Budget.—Synod instructs the Pas- tors of the churches to encourage, in the missionary contribu- tions of their people, the selection of causes within the budget of the Mission Board. 4—Annual Collection—An annual collection for Foreign Missions shall be taken on Easter Day or Whitsunday. 5.—Collections at Meetings.—Collections should be taken at the monthly Missionary Prayer-meeting and at Mission Fes- tivals. . 6.—The Alaska Mission. 1.—Commendation.—Synod earnestly commends the Mis- sion in Alaska to the unceasing prayers and liberal support of our Congregations. There is a special responsibility resting upon this Province for its maintenance. Synod rejoices that this enterprise has thoroughly aroused the missionary spirit in the Province, and we recognize, with gratitude to God, the divine 5 7 si 86 THE PROVINCE blessing upon the work and praise Him for the privilege of working in this Mission. 2.—Prayer and Responsibility—Synod requests Ministers and Congregations to make the Alaska Mission a constant ob- ject of their supplication, and that our consecrated youth be urged to consider their responsibility for service as Mission- aries and teachers in Alaska. 3.—Promise of Support.—Synod expresses its warm appre- ciation of the self-denying faithfulness of the workers in this field, both past and present, and promises to support the work vigorously. 4.—Alaska Auxiliary Synod urges Congregations to exert themselves to obtain members for the Alaska Auxiliary to the Society for Propagating the Gospel Among the Heathen. 5.—Annual Collection—The second Sunday in June is ap- pointed for a special day of prayer, and for contributions for the Alaska Mission in all our Congregations. We recommend that this should be made a house to house collection wheres practicable. 6.—Request.—In view of the cost of freight to Alaska, we call attention to the fact that unless the cost of freight be fur- nished therewith, contributions in money furnish more efficient aid than gifts in another form. Those who give supplies to go by freight, are requested to correspond with the Supply Com-' mittee before forwarding them, that the probable cost may be ascertained and provision made for its payment. 4 7.—Indian Mission in California. Synod. heartily commends the Mission among the heathen. in our own land to our churches and societies as a work of par- ticular honor and pride, worthy of the continued interest of _all our mission agencies. SECTION III.—MISSION IN CZECHO-SLOVAKIA. 1.—Appeal from History. About the first day of March, in the year 1457, the Mora- vian Church had its beginning, as a branch of the Church of Christ, in the old lands of Bohemia and Moravia. It grew and . flourished until it was crushed out by cruel persecutions fol- lowing the Thirty Years’ War. The Moravian Church, however, was revived in other lands, and now, with all its Provinces com- bined, it has re-entered the land of its spiritual fathers, bearing the Gospel of Christ, carrying back the old principles and seek- ing to re-establish the Ancient Church in its former seats of THE PROVINCE 87 benign influence and beneficent power. It is of the utmost importance that the whole Church should unite in this work. 2.—Commendation. Synod commends this noble cause to the prayerful inter- cession of the Congregations and to their steady and generous support; rejoices in the prayers and the liberal response to ap- peals made on behalf of this Mission; but also urges increased liberality to encourage the faithful workers in Bohemta-and —Moravia.to enter new fields; and commends the Orphanages and the whole Mission to the spiritual and financial support of our Sunday-schools, Young People’s Societies and other societies. 3.—Information. The Provincial Representative of the Bohemian-Moravian- Mis- sion in Czecho-Slovakia is requested to furnish information in re- gard to the work through the Church Papers. Ministers should present the work to the Congregations in historical sermons and addresses. 4.—Support. 1. The Provincial Synod appoints the first Sunday in March as a day of special prayer for the Bohemian-Moravian Mission in Czecho-Slovakia and recommends that a collection be taken on that day for. this cause in all Congregations. One of the monthly mis- sionary meeting collections should each year also be devoted to this cause. 2. Synod renews the obligation assumed in 1908 of adopt- ing Jungbunzlau as its parish, and the members of this Synod pledge themselves to do what lies in their power to raise $2850 per annum for work, of which $850 shall be devoted to Jung- bunzlau. N.B.—Under the conditions existing since the World War, even double that amount would not meet the real needs. 3. The Provincial Representative shall call special attention, particularly to the work in Jungbunzlau and direct the atten- tion of the churches in a special circular letter prior to the time of the offering, and if the result of the annual collection should fall below the sum of $2850, he shall be commissioned to put forth special efforts during the year to bring the offering up to that sum. SECTION IV.—SPECIAL CAUSES. 1.—The Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. 1. Synod rejoices that the Lord has entrusted our Church with the self-denying work among the lepers at Jerusalem and ee) 6 88 THE PROVINCE has blessed it. Synod thanks the friends of this work for their sympathy and support, and recommends it to all our Congre- gations, asking for it their intercessions and gifts. 2. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is directed to make a more urgent general appeal to all our Congregations, Sun- day-schools and Societies for this cause. 2.—The American Bible Society. 1. The Holy Scriptures are a most precious treasure, di- vinely given to man. Our prosperity as a nation and the per- manence of our republican government very largely depend upon the national knowledge of, and obedience to the truths and principles taught in the Bible. Synod fully appreciates the great work of the American Bible Society in publishing and dis- tributing Bibles, and promises it its hearty co-operation. 2. Synod accepts the invitation of the American Bible So- ciety to appoint a representative of our Church to act as a member of the Advisory Council thereof, for the purpose of con- ferring annually at the offices of the Society (at the Society’s expense for traveling and hotel accommodations), on the budget for the coming year, this representative to be appointed by the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 3. The first Sunday in May is established as a day of prayer and gifts for Inter-denominational Work, the funds thus secured being at the disposal of the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference for the meeting of such demands as that work may en- tail. In those churches, where the budget system is employed, it is recommended by Synod, as an alternative, that this cause be officially recognized as a Church benevolence and that it be included in the annual budget of such churches. SECTION V.—SPECIAL LEGISLATION OF THE SYNOD OF 1920. 1. Synod heartily approves of the action of the “Society for Propagating the Gospel Among the Heathen,” through its Directors, in assuming administrative control of the Mission in Nicaragua during the war, and herewith formally commits to said Society the administration of the missionary interests of this Province, and requests it to care for all the matters therein involved, in the spirit of the findings of the Zeist Unity’s Con- ference, and instructs the Provincial Elders’ Conference to work in conjunction with said Society in furthering the missionary enterprise, and to do all in its power to. make effective the findings of the Zeist Unity’s Conference. 2. Synod, in so far as it can speak for the Northern Prov- THE PROVINCE 89 ince of the Moravian Church in America, assumes full respon- sibility for all the obligations which have. thus come upon this Province, and pledges the Provincial Elders’ Conference and the “Society for Propagating the Gospel” hearty moral and practical support in carrying out the greatly enlarged duties issuing out of the findings of the Zeist Unity’s Conference. 3. Synod therefore specifically calls upon the Moravian Congregations in America to furnish the men and the women urgently needed at this very time to man adequately the Mis- sion Fields in Alaska, California, Nicaragua, and the West Indian Islands, and urges that the Delegates, lay and clerical, here as- sembled, accept their share of this responsibility, and soleranly covenant with their Lord constantly to use their influence to secure suitable candidates for Missionary Service, and likewise to secure the means properly to support the Missionaries in the fields. 4. Synod declines to accept Bishop Hamilton’s resigna- tion from the office of American Member of the Mission Board of the Moravian Church, and urges him to continue to exer- cise such functions thereof as may be possible, and specifically requests him to aid the administrative Boards of the Province in the management of the missionary interests, which have de- volved upon them as a consequence of the World War. SECTION VI.—RESOLUTIONS OF THE CONFERENCE OF THE GENERAL DIRECTING BOARD. The following more general Resolutions were adopted by the Fourth Representative Conference of the General Directing Board, held at Herrnhut, August 11-21, 1922:— 1. This Conference, as the representative of the Unity, acknowledges anew the gifts and the mission of the Brethren’s Church, contained in the very fact of its being the Unity. The Conference regards it as the special mission of the Unity to be an expression of the God-willed unity of God’s children through- out the world, shown in actual unity in the life of faith and love, and in joint work in building up the Kingdom of God. There- fore the Conference regards the work in Czecho-Slovakia, the care of the Lepers in Jerusalem, and especially our Foreign Missions, as the business of the whole Church. 2. That the special responsibility for certain Mission Fields, which, through the circumstances of the war, has de- volved on single Provinces, has aroused a new sense of respon- sibility for these fields, and new interest in Mission Work can only be regarded by the Conference as a blessing for the whole. But the Conference maintains the view that the General Mis- nS 90 THE PROVINCE sion Board, elected by the General Synod, still represents the whole work and is answerable for it, and that in this work each member really serves the others, so that the common re- sources may be used for the good of all. 3. Since present circumstances do not. yet permit of. the members of the Mission Board living together in Herrnhut, the division of the administration and finance of Moravian Missions, as sanctioned by the Unity Conference of 1919 at Zeist, is re- cognized anew by this Conference, until the General Synod or the General Directing Board shall otherwise determine. 4. The Conference notes that, like the Mission Corpora- tion in Germany, and the Society for Propagating the Gospel (Bethlehem, U.S.A.), the Trust Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel (London) has been incorporated—September 17th, 1921,—-for the legal holding of Mission Property in Great Britain and Ireland, and that the Moravian Mission Agency has - been registered—March 20th, 1922,—as a private company for Mission Business of a commercial kind. 5. With a view to the discharge of the duties connected with the control and administration of a defined part of the Mission Work, the Synod of each Province of the Church is at liberty to create a Provincial Mission Board, if such a body does not already exist, provided that a Representative of the Prov- ince on the General Mission Board, who resides in the Province, is either a Voting or an Advisory Member of such Provincial Mission Board. 6. The special responsibility laid upon the several Prov- inces through the division of control and financial administra- tion touches in the first instance the Home Administration, and includes Training, Outfit, Furloughs, Pensions and Children’s Education within any given Province, in the case of Mission- aries whose Home Province it is. The same applies also to Mis- sionaries in Trade Service, in so far as the Mission Business in which they are serving, or have served, is not charged with and able to undertake their Outfit, Furlough, etc. 7. The special responsibility of single Provinces touches further the control and financial support of certain Moravian Mission Fields, at present, as follows :— From Herrnhut are controlled and administered: Surinam, South Africa—West and South Africa—East. From London: Labrador, the West Indies, Demerara, Hima- laya, Unyamwesi and the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem. From Bethlehem: Alaska, California and Nicaragua. 8. If deficits or debts occur in the Home or Foreign Ad- ministration of Missions assigned to any Province, the legal THE PROVINCE 91 financial responsibility does not extend beyond the Mission Property and Funds administered by that Province; but in case of need it must be able to rely on other Provinces of the Church for such help as they are able to give. 9. The oneness of our Mission Work is also shown by the 1 various Provinces giving and collecting for other Mission Fields, beside those which are. immediately under their care financial- ly. The Conference recommends the continuance of such mu- tual brotherly help. 10. Moravian Foreign Mission Service shall still remain a united whole, in which a Missionary from one Home Prov- ince may find opportunity for service in a field for the time being administered from another Home Province. 11. With a view to the effective co-ordinating of the dif- ferent branches of our Foreign Mission Work, and of the sup- ply of workers, the several Mission Boards shall keep in close touch with each other by correspondence, exchange of minutes, and by meetings of the Mission Board or authorized repre- sentatives, as occasion shall require, as a rule not less than once a year. to CH-AGR PEER Vill I; EDUCATION. “Train up a child in the way he should go; and when he is old, he will-not depart from it.’’-—-Proverbs 22:6. SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 1.—Object of Moravian Education. 1. The Moravian Church has from the beginning recog- 4 nized the high value of schools for training the rising genera- tion for a happy Christian life, and so has undertaken the es- tablishment of schools, for its children, and bestowed much care on their inward and outward development. 2. So far as the Church has its own schools, and is respon- sible for the training of its children, it must earnestly watch that the whole school management is in the spirit of the Gospel. The schools’ should not only satisfy all demands for a thorough secular education, but should be training places for earnest, faithful work, and sincerity and firmness of character. It should be kept in mind, too, that the helping of the less gifted and the training of the weak or abnormal is in accord with the spirit of our Lord, and that only a training which avoids weakness and awakens trust can bear the right fruit. 3. The chief object of our boarding schools, to which all. 6 92 THE PROVINCE others must be subordinated, is, by means of a Christian educa- tion, not alone to fit men and women for this life, but to pre- pare them for eternity. All that can further this object, first, careful religious instruction, special Bible lessons, united morn- ing and evening prayers, conversation with the children on what is needful and helpful to their eternal salvation, participation of the pupils in the meetings of the Church so far as these are suited to their comprehension, and special meetings for the young; all this should be well attended to. 4. The Provincial Synod recognizes our schools as a defi- nite and avowed part of our denominational activity, standing on a par with our missionary enterprises, to be conducted solely for the good they may do and absolutely without thought of gain. 2.—Character of Moravian Education. -A fundamental principle in our educational work is that our schools exist for the winning and education of youth for Christ their Saviour. Synod rejoices in the emphasis laid by Princi- pals and Teachers on the distinctive characteristic of Moravian schools, namely, Christian training and character-building. This should continue to be regarded as first in importance. 3.—Duty of School Authorities. 1. The General Synod exhorts and requests those to whom the management of our schools, and especially our Theological Seminaries, is entrusted conscientiously to do all in their power to educate the youth in the doctrines, principles and spirit of the Moravian Church. 2. Above all, it is of importance that those charged with the work of education should themselves be moved by the love of Christ, and should recognize this as the chief task of their calling, so that their daily life, as well.as their teaching, may be imbued with a Christian spirit. Besides this it must be our earnest endeavor not to remain behind: others in an adequate mental training. 4.—Preparation for Teaching. Before entering upon the sacred office of a Preacher of the Gospel, or a Teacher of Religion in Church Schools, each candi- date should examine himself to see whether he is prepared by spiritual knowledge and experience for his work; whether his faith agrees with that of the Church whose service he enters, or whether at least he can conscientiously hold the faith of the Church sacred. THE PROVINCE 93 5.—Pledge of Office. The authorities of all our educational institutions are re- quired to make open acknowledgment of the fundamental doc- trines of the Moravian Church. 6.—The Children of the Church. 1. The children of the Church should receive such a train- ing and education as will fit them for usefulness in the Church and in the world. Those to whom the management of our schools is intrusted, should do all in their power to educate their pupils in the doctrines, principles and spirit of the Mora- vian Church. 2. Our schools, with their exceptional opportunities to perpetuate the training of our Moravian homes, should be as frequently as possible brought to the attention of the member- ship of our Congregations by the Pastors, in co-operation with the school authorities and commended to the patronage of our members, both for their excellence and reasonable rates. 7.—The Wider Field. © A special branch of our work is the education in our Church Schools of children who do not belong to our membership, but are intrusted to our care. In our schools the Lord has opened to us a wide field of blessed effort extending far beyond the limits of our Church. 8.—Religious Instruction. 1. The central point in our school system is religious in- struction. Along with Bible history, the saving truths of Chris- tianity are to be made clear and impressive in a way that awakens the attention of the scholar. The scholar’s mind should be stored for life with texts of Scripture, and hymns from the treasures of our Hymn Book. 2. The regular course of study in all our Church Schools shall include at least one hour per week of religious instruction, to be given by the Principal himself or some other competent person. 9.—Efficiency and Scholarship. Synod heartily commends all worthy efforts to increase the efficiency of our schools and elevate the standards of scholar- ship. Principals and Teachers are urged to impart thorough instruction and lay a solid foundation upon which the scholar may build, rather than seek to achieve brilliant, but transient and superficial results. -~] 94 THE PROVINCE 10.—Assistance to Minister’s Children. 1 Synod commends the practice of our schools in granting assistance to Ministers and Missionaries in the education of their children and urges the continuance of this policy. SECTION II.—THE MORAVIAN COLLEGE AND THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 1.—Statement of Principles by the General Synod. 2 All the Provinces of the Church have educational institu- tions of a high class in which young men receive a comprehen- sive education and prepare themselves for the service of the Church in the Christian Ministry. These institutions are under the control and management of the Provincial Synod and their Executive Boards, yet they are institutions in which the whole Church is interested. In these institutions the object, which constantly must take precedence to all others, is to educate the students to follow the Lord Jesus Christ in the Ministry of the Church and to instruct them in the Word of God. 2.—Character and Purpose. 3 The Moravian College and Theological Seminary at Beth- lehem, Pa., is established on a broad basis and seeks a large field of usefulness. Its instruction should be thorough. The Church looks to this institution for the graduation of thorough- ly trained and pious candidates for the Ministry and for ibe Foreign Field. Young men, however, wishing to prepare for any profession or business shall be admitted into the institu- tion on terms fixed by the Board of Trustees. 3.—Relation of the College and Seminary. 4 While a clear distinction between the College and the Semi- nary, academically and socially, is more and more required and practicable, there are important reasons why there should not be a complete separation. The predominant importance of the Seminary shall always be emphasized. But it must also be borne in mind, that the College is essential to the very existence of the Seminary. 4.—Buildings and Equipment. 5 Synod views with gratitude to God and profound satisfac- tion the great improvements made in recent years in the build- ings and equipment of the Moravian College and Theological Seminary, which make it possible to receive students prepa for different callings in life. ‘ ed Cele THE PROVINCE 95. 5.—The Board of Trustees. 1.—Constitution—a. The Board of Trustees of the Mora- 1 vian College and Theological Seminary shall consist of thirteen Trustees elected by the Provincial Synod, seven of whom shall be laymen of the Moravian Church and six shall be ordained brethren of said Church. Each District of the Province shall be represented in said Board by, at least, one member who, at the time of his election, shall be a resident of the District which he represents. The President of the Moravian College and Theo- logical Seminary shall be one of the thirteen Trustees to be elected, and in addition to the thirteen Trustees to be elected, the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Northern Province shall be ex-officio members of said Board with all the rights and privileges of said Board of Trustees which its constitution allows. b. The members of the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the 2 Southern Province, together with two brethren from this Province, appointed by said Conference, shall be plans members of the afer 2 Board of Trustees. Cr) dnabuding thelfrtey iLife aneltrr Me 2.—Commission.—a. /The Board of Trestess shall have the 3" pre care and management of ‘the College and Seminary and of its ; estates and properties. They shall have power to nominate all Professors and Teachers/and make all needful laws and regula- tions for the fixing and payment of salaries, and fixing prices of board and tuition of students, and for the studies and exer- cises of the students, and for the general welfare of the institu- tion; provided, that said statutes, by-laws, and regulations shall not be inconsistent with the constitution and laws of the commonwealth of Pennsylvania or of the United States or of the enactments of the Provincial Synod. b. The Trustees in connection with the Faculty shall have 4 power to grant and confer such degrees in the liberal arts and sciences, or branches thereof, to such students of the College or others as from their proficiency in learning they may deem justly entitled to such honors, and such as are usually granted by institutions of a similar kind, and to grant diplomas or cer- tificates under their common seal as may authenticate and per- petuate the memory of such graduation. 3.—Filling of Vacancies.—Vacancies in the Board of Trus- 5 tees, when they occur in the interval between Synods, shall be filled for the unexpired term by the remaining members of the Board. 4.—Term of Office——The Trustees shall hold office during © the intervals between Provincial Synods. 96 THE PROVINCE 6.—The Faculty. 1.—The President—tThe institution shall be under the di- rection of a President. The spiritual charge of the students shall belong to him and must be faithfully attended to. 2.—Professors——The Professors of the College and Semi- nary must be men of decided piety and literary attainments. A pledge of office shall be required of the President, and all the Professors and Teachers, by publicly answering a series of questions on Christian doctrine and discipline. 3.—Faithfulness——The Church may henceforth entrust the responsible duty of educating its future Ministry to such men only of whom it has the assurance that they adhere to the doc- trinal_ standards of our Church and who are prepared to give definite promise that they regard it as their solemn commission, by the grace of God, to lead their students into an intelligent understanding and hearty acceptance of these truths which from the beginning have constituted our Church’s strength in the service of our Lord and the extension of His kingdom. 4—Duties.—The organization of classes, the courses of study, the arrangement of the buildings and rooms, and _ all other details, are left to the Faculty, subject to the charter rights of the Board of Trustees. Admission, discipline, rejec- tion or expulsion of students, are decided by the Faculty only, except where students are beneficiaries of the Church, when the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall be consulted. — 7.—The Students. 1.—Securing Students—Synod earnestly recommends to our Pastors, Congregations and District Executive Boards to make greater efforts to induce suitable young men to enter the College and Theological Seminary to study for the Gospel Ministry. Pastors are urged to instruct their Congregations in regard to the work and welfare of the College and Seminary, and endeavor to enlist desirable students. 2.—Preparation.—_Synod urges upon the Congregations the duty of taking measures toward the thorough preparation of those young men, who believe themselves called to the Ministry of the Church, that they may pass the prescribed entrance ex- aminations, and the College need not be concerned with pre- paratory education, which is entirely outside of its sphere of activity. Synod further urges that District Executive Boards secure and prepare suitable candidates for admission to the College and Seminary. 3.—Application and Entrance.—a. Applications for admis- sion to the Moravian College and Theological Seminary should THE PROVINCE 97 be made to the President. Young men wishing to prepare for any profession or calling shall be admitted to the institution on terms given upon application. b. It is recommended that no one be admitted to the Col- lege who has not passed the required entrance examination. c. Every candidate for the Ministry must submit to a thorough and impartial examination of his spiritual, mental and physical qualifications for the work of a student and of the Ministry, and may be admitted only if the examination proves _satisfactory to the Faculty. d. It is recommended, that as soon as possible, the stand- ard of attainment required for admission be raised as high as that of any first class College in the country. e. The Moravian Preparatory School at Bethlehem, Pa., is recognized as peculiarly fitted for preparatory education. 4—Examinations.—a. It is recommended that a standard for admission to each class be prescribed. No student should be advanced to a higher class until he has passed the required examinations. : b. It is further recommended that no student be graduated from the College who has not passed a final examination cover- ing the required studies of the collegiate course. 5.—Admonition.—Students preparing for the Ministry are to be admonished of the importance of the duties of their high calling, and reminded of their duty to faithfully serve Christ and the Church, and not to walk in their own ways. They should acknowledge this as their duty previous to their admis- sion, and it should be frequently brought to their attention afterwards. 6—Evidence of Qualifications——During the final year in the Theological Seminary, candidates for the Ministry, in addi- tion to passing the examinations required for graduation, shall) / meet the Provincial Elders’ Conference and furnish them ac- ceptable evidence of their qualifications for satisfactory service in the work of the Church. 7.—Pledge of Service——Candidates for the Ministry shall pledge themselves to give to the Church at the rate of at least two years of service for each year of free education which they shall receive, and that in case they fail to enter that service, or leave it, except when compelled to retire by reason of sickness, they will refund the expenses of their education to the amount of Three Hundred Dollars for each year of board and tuition that they may have received. The Board of Trustees is authoriz- ed to take such action in increasing the amount to be refunded as may be deemed expedient. 7 98 THE PROVINCE 8.—Claims of Support.—Candidates for the Ministry, who have received their education in whole or in part, including their tuition, board and lodging, in consideration of future service, cannot claim any financial support from the Church after gradu- ation until appointed to service.. No expenses for clothing shall be paid by the Trustees. 9.—Support of Individual Students—-We urge Congrega- tions and individuals to make themselves responsible for the personal expenses of such students as require assistance with- out decreasing their contributions to the general expenses of the Seminary. 10.—Personal Expenses.—For the information of prospec- tive students, we recommend the insertion in the annual cir- cular issued to the Congregation of an estimate of the yearly personal expenses of a student. 11.—Personal Habits——Synod commends the definite efforts put forth by the Faculty and student body of our College and Theological Seminary, marked with success, to cultivate in the College and Seminary life, a high moral and religious standard, looking toward the avoidance of any practices and personal habits not conducive to the highest type of Christian manhood. 12.—Use of Tobacco—The Provincial Synod discounte- nances the use of tobacco by the students of the Seminary. 8.—Private Preparation for the Ministry. 1.—Course of Study.—The Synod instructs the Provincial Elders’ Conference, together with the Faculty of the Theologi- cal Seminary, to arrange a four years’ course of study and reading suitable for men desiring to enter the Ministry, whose means and circumstances do not permit them to acquire the necessary education except by private effort. ‘ 2.—Examinations.—Examining Committees shall be’ ap- pointed by District Synods to examine such candidates and report their progress to the Provincial Elders’ Conference. If, — in the judgment of said Board, such men prove to be suitable candidates for the Ministry, they may be licensed to preach, but in no case ordained until they have successfully completed their course and passed the required examinations. Nor shall they be accepted as candidates for the Ministry until they have furnished satisfactory evidence of Christian character, good health and adaptibility to the work. 9.—Extension of the Regular Course. Synod recommends to the Board of Trustees the extension of the course in the Theological Seminary from two years to three years as soon as conditions will permit. THE PROVINCE 99 10.—Preparation for the Foreign Field. The College Authorities are directed to encourage and pre- 1 pare young men to enter the Foreign Field. They shall make provision, as far as practicable, for the imparting of industrial and other specific training to American candidates for Missionary Service. 11.—Language. The Trustees and Faculty are urged to make every effort 2 to prepare candidates for the Ministry to preach in both the English and the German language. 12.—Day of Prayer. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to appoint 3 a day annually in all our Congregations for ‘special prayer to the great Head of our Church, for the College and Theological Seminary. Our Pastors are particularly urged to include this institution in their public prayers in the Sunday services, in addition to the single opportunity offered on the annual day of prayer. The last Sunday in November has been appointed for this annual day of prayer. 13.—Finances. rs 1.—The Basis.—In accordance with the recommendation of the Synod of 1881, the present basis of the College and Semi- nary is independent of support from the Sustentation Fund. 2.—Endowment Fund.—The Endowment Fund created by ® an act of the General Synod of 1857 and the Provincial Synod of 1858, and increased by subsequent gifts, should be increased to such a figure that the financial support of the institution need not be largely dependent upon the annual collections. To this end we recommend that the Trustees appoint a finan- cial agent particularly adapted to this line of work. 3.—Application of Income.—With the interest of the Endow- ment Fund and the income from other sources, such students shall be assisted to receive an education as desire to prepare themselves for the service of the Church, and who do not have the means to pay for their education, and for whose education no other means are provided, subject to such rules and condi- tions as the Provincial Synod or the College Authorities may lay down. 4—Appeal for Support—Synod recognizes with gratitude 7 the gifts received and the efforts made to increase the revenues of the College and Seminary, and we request the continuance of such efforts. Congregations and individuals, and especially oO 100 THE PROVINCE those who are wealthy, are invited to respond liberally to ap- peals made on behalf of this most important institution. 5.—Personal Work.—The Trustees and Faculty should pre- sent the cause of the Theological Seminary to the Congrega- tions in person whenever practicable. 6.—Annual Collection—The Trustees and President are authorized to institute and maintain an annual collection in aid of the College and Theological Seminary, for the purpose of securing an amount that will adequately supplement the income from the Endowment Fund. This is to be done in connection with the annual day of prayer on the last Sunday in November. SECTION II.—OTHER CHURCH SCHOOLS 1.—Ownership. The properties of the Church Schools, namely: The Mora- _ vian College and Seminary for Women at Bethlehem, Pa., Linden Hall at Lititz, Pa., and Nazareth Hall at Nazareth, Pa., are held in trust for the Province, but these trusts shall be administered for the benefit of the’ schools themselves’ and shall no longer be regarded as a source of revenue for the purpose of Susten- tation. These institutions are pure public charities. 2.—Board of Trustees. The Moravian College and Seminary for Women at Bethle- hem, Pa., Linden Hall at Lititz, Pa., and Nazareth Hall at Naza- reth, Pa., have each a separate Board of Trustees. The members of the Provincial Elders’ Conference are Advisory Members of all these Boards of Trustees and the Principals of the Boarding Schools are Advisory Members of the Boards of Trustees of their respective institutions. For the Charters of these schools and the Church law embodied therein, see Part Five. 3.—Visitation. It shall be the duty of the Provincial Elders’ Conference to keep itself informed by personal visits concerning the scholastic, moral and religious condition of the schools. 4.—Reports. Principals of Church Schools should keep the respective Boards of Trustees informed by correspondence or otherwise of important business or changes, and at the close of each school year’ report to them concerning the condition of the institution and the general results of the work of the year. THE PROVINCE 101 5.—Principals and Teachers. 1.—Faithfulness.—Principals and Teachers are cherished servants of the Church, through whom the duty of training the young should be so discharged,-that the Church may stand clear of the guilt of souls on the great Day of the Lord. 2.—Qualifications——Teachers shall not be appointed in our schools until the Principal shall have satisfied himself that they possess a good moral and Christian character. Members of the Moravian Church shall be preferred over other applicants, pro- vided their qualifications are the same. 3.—Opportunity for Service——The opportunity for service as Christian teachers, afforded by our boarding schools, is specially drawn to the attention of our Congregations. 4.—Compensation—The Synod approves the plan of grad- ing the compensation of teachers according to the ‘quality and length of service. 5.—Pension of Teachers.—The duty of pensioning those teachers, who have devoted their strength to service in our Church Schools, rests primarily with those schools in which they have principally or last served. 6.—Pension Funds.—Synod recommends that the Boards of Trustees set apart at least five per cent annually of their sur- plus income for the establishment of Pension Funds for super- annuated teachers, under such rules and regulations as the several Boards of Trustees may prescribe. These Funds are commended to the liberality of the schools and Congregations of the entire Province. 7.—Moravian Educational Association.—Synod heartily en- dorses the organization of the Moravian Educational Association and regards it as an important step in the promotion of the work of education of our Church. ) 6.—Alumni and Alumnz. Synod gratefully acknowledges the loyalty and zeal shown by the Alumni and Alumne of our Church Schools and the practical results of their efforts in behalf of the schools. SECTION IV.—WESTERN HOME FOR STUDENTS. 1.—Board of Trustees.—Synod shall elect for the next inter- synodal period a Board of Trustees for the proposed Western Moravian Home for Students, said Board consisting of nine members from the United States and five advisory. members from the Canadian District. In the matter of ex-officio mem- bers, said Board shall conform to the practice obtaining in other Provincial educational institutions. a oo Oo 102 THE PROVINCE 1 2.—Powers of Trustees——The Board of Trustees is em- powered, as soon as this shall be deemed feasible by the Board, to establish and manage at Northfield, Minnesota, a Hospice for Moravian Students, where the young men and women of the Western and Canadian Districts, who cannot be induced to enter and attend one of the established schools in the Eastern District, shall be afforded an opportunity for receiving an edu- cation under distinctly Moravian and Christian influences, there- by securing their continued loyalty and sympathy with Mora- vian Christian life and work, while pursuing their academic studies in the High School and Colleges of the above named place. SECTION V.—REETGHOUS EDUCATION BOARD. , 1. 2 1.—Name.—tThis Board shall be known as “The 1S Education Board of the Moravian Church in America, North.” Ay) 2.—Membership.—The membership of the Board shall not exceed seven, mem, or.women, Its personnel shall include: 4 a. The* Secretary of “Missionary Ediication. © “oe.) 5 b. The Editor of “The Moravian.” abet 6 7 c. The Editor of ‘Der Brueder-Botschafter.” d. A representative of the Sunday-school Work of the Church. Si e. A representative of the Chaistiag Endeavor and other \.Societies in the Church. @~ a wlawu Vth 9 3.—Appointment.—The | moribeee of. pie eBGarel “shill be appointed for each inter-synodal period by the Provincial Elders’ Conference, with which body the Board shall keep in intimate association and co-operation. 0 4.—Duties.—The duties of the Board shall be:— a. To study thoroughly our past and present methods and results in religious education and work, and make a compara- tive study of those found elsewhere. 11 b. To devise, advocate and seek to introduce more efficient and unified plans and methods among all of our Moravian Sun- day-schools, societies and publications. 12 c. To seek to further and, as far as it may seem wise, to direct the contributions of Sunday-schools and Societies to Foreign Missions and other Church Causes. 13 d. To foster among our young people the spirit of conse- cration to Mission Service and the Ministry. 14 e. Under the supervision of the Provincial Elders’ One ference to provide manuals for the study of our own Missions in Mission-study Classes. . ‘> in J “ef CF < \ [4 fi 4 wad ; , , 7 te oF ; ¢é / : . ’ ~) THE PROVINCE 103 5.—Financial Support.—The Board shall be authorized to 1 collect from all of our Sunday-schools on the basis of ten cents annually per enrolled member, in addition to whatever contribu- tions it may be able to secure from societies and other sources. CTPA RATERS DAs PUBLICATIONS. “By revelation was made known unto me the mystery, as I wrote before in few words, whereby, when ye read ye can perceive my under- standing in the mystery of Christ.”—Ephesians 3:3, 4. SECTION I.—PUBLICATIONS IN GENERAL. 1.—Use of the Press. It is our duty and the interests of the Church demand that 2 we use the Press to the best advantage as a powerful agency in promoting the work of Christ and the Church. 2.—Support. The Moravian Church recognizes it as a moral obligation 3 to support those Publications which are called into existence or are authorized by our Synods. 3.—Evangelical Editorial Policy. The editorial policy of all of our Church Papers shall be 4 evangelical in its nature, and articles which make for consecra- tion and for an ever increasing means for winning souls, ought to be sought particularly and published frequently. 4.—Method of Financing Church Papers. Synod authorizes the Provincial Elders’ Conference to pro- 5 vide ways and means whereby the publication of the several Church Papers may be continued in a manner creditable to the Church, and that adequate compensation be paid to the Editors ia ry and Business Managers of the papers, which sums may be taken from the different Institutions and Funds of the Church in pro- portion to the services that the papers render the various causes, the proportioning to be left ey to the FabE NS Elders’ Conference. %¢ t A a AabAeay om, Aeg Nar feck See “Be Mpsikied. paers should use their influence to increase the Greula%6 tion of the Church Papers and of Moravian Publications in general. They are instructed to appoint Agents for Moravian Publications in their respective Congregations. Those having the management of Publications in charge are authorized to \ . ) ™ Na Fs 43 4 104 THE PROVINCE employ canvassing agents and offer them such remuneration as will secure the object of their appointment. 6.—Moravian Literature Sunday. The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall annually appoint a Sunday in the Churches of the Province for advocating the cause of the Church Papers and Church Literature in general; the Committee-on Popular Moravian Literature shall prepare the material for the proper observance of the day and bring to the attention of the Congregations the importance of support- ing the Church Papers and acquainting themselves with Mora- vian Literature in general. Pastors, in conjunction with the Board of Elders, shall devise ways and means by which the circulation of the Church Papers may be increased in the Con- gregations, and Christian Endeavor and other Societies are requested to aid in this work. foe: 7.—General Management of Publications. \2.\) °° 1. The Publications of the Province are placed under the “the Editors and Managers of the Periodicals, the Manager of ‘the Bethlehem Book Shop and such other persons as may be ‘ necessary to maintain the Publications of the Church. } ‘.2. Synod recommends to the Provincial Elders’ Confer- ence the appointment of a Secretary of Publications as soon as, {in their judgment, conditions justify such appointment. | i 8.—Special Publication Committee and Fund. 1. At each Provincial Synod the President shall appoint for the ensuing inter-synodal period a Committee to control and manage the Special Publication Fund, and to direct the applica- tion of its income. The members of the Committee are chosen from those who have contributed to the fund Fifty Dollars or more. The Committee is empowered to fill all vacancies. The Provincial Treasurer shall be an ex-officio member of the Com- mittee. 2. Synod heartily commends the work of the Special Pub- lication Committee, draws the attention of the Moravian public to the value of its publications as a means of Church Extension, and urges the increase of this Fund upon the liberality of the membership. 9.—Committee on Popular Moravian Literature. & 1.—Appointment.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference, at ‘the beginning of each inter-synodal period, shall appoint a . Committee-on Popular Moravian Literature. “tv care and management of the Joint Board, Which body appoints ML ! 7. eo qo. ehlase ape Ah a- re & dyntel fe lE20 = abit Gf /9L4 dij maarepee | ter Pha i . | ie ; e é fl 40) ‘9403g 8n4q $.SSAH 1V Aepsinyy, ‘MOUXOWOL 4[4° poor IM NI FaINVUVNS AVAA AAI V YHL NVHL FUOW ON — SLIWII ‘aapp ap1ym Gjuo poos uodnos 47 “SYVTIOM UNOA Vy NaAd SIHL tMON Sino& jer) $ ‘sie0A G 10} ajqeyeoiqun ssaid ON] jAoql.y JeAoT ON! =f Sulyly euG uo syyUO; teuipio Aue uey} yu esoul °d °d QOZ splo”y Nad SUL WANDVA—YATIMA FAONNId MAN FHL A 000'SZ) Peinjorg se pth ‘ SRSA Peas Co" CALS =, Sp OE ee a =a i ae Res dsuvzy oasn oq 0} OzIs yeIpedg ‘ued yore yy oojueren3 TIA ‘SNdd NIVINNOA SSATAOVS VATA QUO O} JaIeeq ay} SsoTQUS O67 pue uodnod siyy \ 1 uodnop mip LALA ISLER AAA ALARA ARE RE TREE 4, j . 3) C: ) 4, 4 Gay » 4+, ram 4, Sal 4; las 4, THE PROVINCE — 105 I GugbLA_4 —_ 2.—Duties.—a. To arrange for the preparation and pub- lication of popular Moravian Literature along historical, doc- trinal, missionary and educational lines, for free distribution, if possible. b. To standardize as to form, as far as possible, all pamph- lets published by it, such standardized form to be available to Pastors of Congregations when publishing pamphlets. cc. To give favorable consideration to the publication of a brochure containing, in revised and collated form, the material of the illustrated numbers of “The Moravian” that have been issued and may yet appear. d. To enlist the interest and support of the nee Pub- lication Committee. 10.— Accounts. Ministers and Agents are requested to be careful and prompt in the settling of accounts with the Book Shop, and the Manager of the Book Shop is instructed to arrange the business with Agents on a cash basis. SECTION II.—PERIODICAL PUBLICATIONS. 1.—The Moravian. 1.—Indispensable-—‘‘The Moravian” established by the au- ~ oO thority of the Provincial Synod of 1855, and published at Beth- - lehem, Pa., is indispensable as the official organ of the Church to its varied interests and work. It deserves the universal and continual support of the membership. 2.—Editorial Staff—The Editorial Staff shall consist of an Editor and an Office Editor, the latter of whom shall also be the Business Manager. 3.—Correspondents.—The Editor of “The Moravian” is au- thorized to employ correspondents and writers, who shall re- ceive a reasonable compensation, to be paid from the income of the paper. 4——Free Discussion.—Editors of “The Moravian” are in- structed to admit, at their discretion, all communications writ- ten in a brotherly spirit and free from personalities. They shall permit a free discussion of everything belonging to the Church and its government. 5.—Bids for Printing.—The Business Manager shall invite bids for the printing, proof reading and mailing of “The Mora- vian” from responsible printing establishments. With the con- sent of the Provincial Elders’ Conference these bids may be received for a period not exceeding five years. Corinthians 8:9. SECTION I—THE JOINT BOARD. 1.—Constitution of the Joint Board. The Provincial Synod shall elect an Advisory Board of six laymen, a majority of whom shall be chosen from the member- ship of those Congregations which were the principal contribu- tors to the Sustentation Fund, namely, Bethlehem, Nazareth and Lititz. This Board, together with the Provincial Elders’ Conference, shall constitute a Joint Board for the management and control of ali the financial affairs of the Province not otherwise provided for, including the Sustentation Bundealn as a Ne case of the death or ee of any member of said Ad- We cyerntirdy am CCRELEL a 4 aS A | < a mL «ee elie YD . erler'ete urbah athuaelly tev beers POS cs ° oOo oo 10 11 13 112 THE PROVINCE visory Board, the vacancy shall be filled by the remaining mem- bers until the next election. 2.—Meetings of the Joint Board. The Joint Board shall meet from time to time, as may be required. Resolutions adopted or action taken by a maps these meetings a statement of the cash account shall te et mitted by the Provincial Treasurer. Such part of the cash on hand, as may be deemed advisable, shall be securely invested, and such other business transacted as falls within the scope of the powers and privileges of said Board, as defined by Synod. 3.—Investments by the Joint Board. The Provincial Synod recommends that the Joint Board take all necessary precautions in making investments. They shall make no investments in the stocks of railroads, banks and manufacturing companies. They shall reduce the amounts in- vested therein at present, as soon as it can be done advanta- geously, and invest in first mortgages on real estate and in reliable bonds of corporations. SECTION If.—AUDITORS. Each Provincial Synod shall elect Auditors to audit the ac- counts of all Institutions, Corporations and Funds under the control of the Provincial .Synod, including the Sustentation Fund, the Moravian Book Shop (and the Church Schools.\ It shall be the duty of the Joint Board to see to it that the work of au- diting the accounts is executed annually. Vacancies in the Au- diting Boards shall be filled by the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference. SECTION III.—THE SUSTENTATION FUND. 1.—Origin and Present Status. 1. The origin of the Sustentation Fund is a matter of fi- nancial history, beginning with the liberality of the Moravian Church in Germany, and of Count Zinzendorf and his family in particular. By a settlement made in the year 1771, the so- called Sustentation Diacony was created as an independent fi- nancial institution under the control of the American Province. An agent of the Unity, however, represented the General Synod in control of the property of the Unity in the American Prov- ince. There was little capital, but the receipts from Congrega- tions were considerable. Originally the Sustentation Diacony was simply the general treasury of the Province. The Sustenta- THE PROVINCE 113 tion Fund proper was formed from certain moneys, credits, and properties belonging to the Province after certain settlements had been made with the Unity and with the Congregations of Bethlehem, Nazareth and Lititz, and also by the Congregations of Bethlehem and Nazareth relinquishing a part of their pro- perty and assigning it to the Province to remain unimpaired and -undiminished as a permanent trust fund, to be held by the Prov- ince through the Provincial Elders’ Conference as Trustees, which board became an incorporated body in the year 1851. This Sustentation Fund was created for the purpose of applying the annual income to be derived therefrom to Sustentation, and to no other purpose whatever. The capital of said fund was to remain untouched and undiminished as reported to and accept- ed by the Provincial Synod of 1855. A fund was also created for the same purpose by the authority of the Provincial Synod of 1861, to be called: the Lititz Special Fund. This consisted of Linden Hall, a Seminary for young ladies at Lititz, Pa., and cer- tain stocks and bonds, all given to the Province by the Congre- gation of Lititz, and valued at Twenty Thousand Dollars. By a settlement made by the Unity with the Continental, British and American Provinces, by the authority of the General Synod of 1857, the Northern District of the American Province was paid Twenty-five Thousand Dollars. Five Thousand Dollars of this was appropriated to the increase of the Sustentation Fund, and Twenty Thousand Dollars to the Endowment Fund of the Mora- vian College and Theological Seminary. The Finance Commit- tee of the Synod of 1855 reported that the Moravian Seminary for Young Ladies at Bethlehem, Pa., and Nazareth Hall formed a part of the Sustentation Diacony, a term often used interchangeably with Sustentation Fund. This report was accepted. For many years large amounts were contributed by these Schools for the education of Ministers’ children and to _ the general income of the Sustentation Fund. Their status, how- ever, differed materially from that of the Sustentation Fund. They formed separate corporate bodies, their accounts were kept separately and they were not subject to the same condi- tions imposed by the settlements made with Bethlehem and Nazareth, or by gifts made to the fund from other sources, but were the absolute property of the Province and were used main- ly for educational purposes. In 1863 Charters were granted these institutions and Linden Hall by the Legislature of the state of Pennsylvania, and the Provincial Elders’ Conference be- came ex-Officio the Board of Trustees of each of these institu- tions. By the authority of the Provincial Synod of 1893, and the courts of Pennsylvania, these Charters were so amended as to become practically new Charters, vesting the trusteeship in 8 114 THE PROVINCE \ separate Boards of Trustees, elected by the Provincial Synod. By the authority of the Synod of 1898, and by amendment of the Charters, the properties of the Moravian Seminary for Young Ladies at Bethlehem, and of Nazareth Hall, were transferred to the respective Boards of Trustees of said in- stitutions to be held in trust for the Province. The amounts due to the Sustentation Fund were discharged by payments made and the transfer of certain properties in a settlement made between the Trustees of these institutions and the Trus- tees of the Sustentation Fund. By authority of the same Synod of 1898, the property of Linden Hall was transferred to the Trustees of said institution, in trust for the Province for a con- sideration of Fifteen Thousand Dollars, for which no interest was to be charged until said school was in a position to pay it, and provision having first been made to secure the Sustentation Fund against any loans of said School indorsed by the Provin- cial Treasurer. It was further ordered by the Synod of 1898 that these trusts shall be administered for the benefit of the said Schools themselves, and that they are no longer to be re- garded as a source of revenue for the Sustentation Fund, thus making said institution pure public charities in accordance with the act of the Provincial Synod of 1893, and of the laws of the State of Pennsylvania, exempting them from taxation, but not destroying or impairing the rights of property the Sustenta- tion Fund has in them, in case of their abandonment as edu- cational institutions or their ownership by the Province. 2. The affairs of the Publication Concern, in which capital of the Sustentation Fund was invested by the authority of seve- ral Provincial Synods, were adjusted and settled by the Joint Board by the authority of the Provincial Synods of 1893 and 1898. This settlement and adjustment was reported to the Prov- cial Synod of 1903 and was approved by said Synod. The pro- perty of said Publication Concern remains an _investment_of the Sustentation Fund, and now consists sts only of the stock, fix- tures and good-will of the Moravian Book Shop. 3. To these funds and properties above specified, gifts be- quests and contributions from individuals, Congregations, Schools and Corporations were added at different times. On the other hand, the separation and alienation in part of the Educa- tional Institutions for educational purposes from the other moneys, credits, estates and properties of the Sustentation Fund, as above specified, led to an impairment of the fund for other purposes than education. There were also direct and indirect losses of capital in the care, investment and management of said funds, and from the burdens placed upon them in meeting THE PROVINCE ; 115 the obligations of the Province while carrying out the purposes for which they were created for more than half a century. 4. This Fund, thus created and accumulated, after all sepa- rations, alienations and losses, direct and indirect, had been ac- counted for in reports to Provincial Synods, as shown by their Journals, and by the books of the Provincial Treasurer, was re- ported to the Provincial Synod of 1903 by the Provincial Trea- surer and the Joint Board, and including whatever there may be of acquisitions and alienations since that Synod, is the Sustenta- tion Fund of the Northren Province of the Moravian Church in America, the capital of which, in accordance with the terms on which most of it was given and in accordance with the laws of the Province, is held by the Provincial Elders’ Conference and the Joint Board in trust, and must be kept unimpaired and un- diminished, and its income must be applied to the pension ‘of re- tired Ministers and Widows” ‘of Ministers, and the education of the children of Ministers, | under the conditions laid down by Synod. yt i Yo: \tK& « 2.—Increase bE the Sustentation Fund. 1.—Its Need.—Synod calls upon the Church to awaken to the fact that the Sustentation Fund is insufficient, and its in- crease is of vital importance. It is imperatively necessary to keep it intact, and to raise it to an amount that will enable it to meet the legitimate demands of pensions and educational privi- leges of Ministers’ children. Strenuous efforts shall be made to raise the capital of the Sustentation Fund to Two Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars. 2.—Methods of Increase.—The Provincial Synod of 1903, representing the churches of the Province, pledged itself to practical co-operation, by whatever ways and means may be de- vised, to increase both the capital and receipts of the Sustenta- tion Fund. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed _an- nually to solicit by letter and appeal voluntary contributions TOrs: ths. _ purpose _ aon Boards of Congregations controlling appeal. Boards of Trustees of all our Congregations are urged to take up the matter of raising stated annual sums for this purpose by systematic contributions from the membership. 3.—Gifts and Bequests.—Gifts and bequests of any large amounts made for the Sustentation Fund shall be safely invest- ed as funds under the names of the benefactors. Only the an- nual income shall be used for the purpose of Sustentation, un- less the donors, or devisors direct otherwise; provided, that un- less otherwise directed by the donors or devisors, such gifts or “ * A or ages 116 THE PROVINCE bequests may be applied by the Joint Board to the liquidation of debts against,the capital of the Sustentation Fund. 3.—Management of the Fund. 1.—Trustees.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference and the Joint Board hold in trust and manage the Sustentation Fund. 2.—Principles of Management.—a. A vital principle in the: management of the Sustentation Fund is that expenditures shall be within the limits of the income. b. Provision shall be made to pay all debts for which the Fund may be liable. c. No other than perfectly safe investments shall be made. 4.— Application of its Income. 1. The income of the Sustentation Fund was, by authority of the Provincial Synod, for many years applied to different pur- poses, in sustaining the work, the institutions and enterprises of the Church in the Province, providing means for its govern- ment, helping causes which were without a sufficient income, assisting weak churches and Home Missions, supplementing salaries of Ministers where they were insufficient, educating Ministers’ children, supplying pensions to retired Ministers, Ministers’ widows and dependent children, furnishing a Mora- vian education and educational privileges to the children of the Church through its schools for a reasonable compensation, and sustaining institutions and enterprises by its credit. 2. The Boarding Schools, the Moravian College and Semi- —_ “gg Q- nary for Women at Bethlehem, Nazareth Hall and Linden Hall, ¥ were placed upon an independent financial basis by the legisla- * tion of the Provincial Synods of 1893 and 1898, and have no longer any other claim upon the Sustentation Fund to sustain their credit than the final one incase their property is exhausted. By an act of the Provincial Synod of 1881, no contributions from them to said Fund are to be expected. 3. The Moravian College and Theological Seminary for a number of years received aid from the Sustentation Fund, but on the proposal of the Faculty, the Provincial Synod ordered that all aid be discontinued, provided that the educational in- terests of the Seminary shall not suffer thereby. The Board of Trustees, created for said institution by authority of the Prov- incial Synod of 1893, was charged with its maintenance. 4. The property and business of the Moravian Book Shop, —— after the adjustment of its affairs by the Joint Board; remains the property of the Sustentation Fund even though it has been set aside for the purpose for which said Book Shop exists. The THE PROVINCE SAG eeatarisn Fund may be_ be the recipient of its income and _is ultimately liable for its losses. 5. The Church Papers and Periodicals, long published by 1 the Publication Concern, have been placed by the authority of Provincial Synod upon a financial basis independent of the Sus- tentation Fund, so that said Fund is not liable for any losses they may incur. 6. The government of the Province and its administration, 2 the expenses of which were largely met for a number of years by in- come of the Sustentation Fund, now receives no support there- from, except only that two houses belonging to the Sustentation Fund are provided as residences of the members of the Provin- cial Elders’ Conference at_a merely nominal rent. The Provin- cial Synods of 1881, 1884 and 1888 declared that “The Church in this Province is able to provide and ought to provide for its own government.” The Synod of 1881 further declared that “Any f institution, which is or becomes a constant drain on the funds < of the Sustentation Fund, shall be discontinued.” The Synod of MS «1884 resolved that “No money shall be advariced or donated from , the Sustentation Fund for the erection of churches or for the ‘purchase of land for the use of Congregations.” oo 7. Originally and for many years the income of the Sus- ® tentation Fund, including the income derived from the Boarding % Schools, provided for the education of Ministers’ children, un- “w der rules laid down by the Provincial Synod, until the Synod of yf 1881, when, owing to the condition of the Sustentation Fund, at the suggestion of the Ministers of the Province, whose children were entitled to educational privileges under said rules, the rules granting .educational privileges, stipends and commuta- r~ tions were suspended and the following rule was adopted: ‘“‘The aed surplus income of the Sustentation Fund, after deducting the MK) charges for taxes, repairs, stipends, pensions and special appro- N& ¥ priations, shall be divided equally among those children of A ™$\Y Ministers who may, from time to time, be entitled to educational ES privileges under the rules hitherto in force.” This rule was r ™ further modified by the Synod of 1884, which ordered that By 4 AS twenty per cent of the annual surplus of the receipts of the Pe \ Noustentation Fund Be set aside as a Reserve Fund. The Synod of ~ . a 1920 enacted, Still further, that only one-half of the surplus income _ ia \ sS should be paid out to the children of Ministers. ~ 8. In accordance with the acts af the Provincial Synod, as 4) ra hy found in their Journals, and above set forth, the only applica> wes. tion of the income of the Sustentation Fund, according to the ‘N - rules of_the Provincial Synod remaining in force, is for the % Ww , of Se in accordance with the rules e ie V {0 | > f | ead aN At alt /, , £13 [ i Mf ae. {. & (. Pek fe: pepe ag 1 u, Liha? Kose? a oe wal * } ¥a f be . he = } - Nad, : Yen. oe j ‘é { 4) f Nt Se ™ $ {4 | } £2 a ‘ * ce | Us 5% A *% se NED ‘ } YW 118%, THE PROVINCE \ (~ / { governing the same and\recorded in the Section on Retirement and Pensions of the Book of Order; for providing a Reserve Fund from the annual surplus of receipts; for the payment of . » half of the balance of the net surplus toward the education of Ministers’ children; for providing two houses for the use of the Provincial Elders’ Conference at a merely nominal rent; for~ cet & ¢ \ % x Pama i meeting the expenses of its business, administration and man- RA ay agement; and for the payment of its just debts and liabilities. ~ Said income shall be applied to no other purposes whatever. 1 9. No part of the income received by the Sustentation Fund from the Larger. Life Foundation shall be distributed among the children of Ministers. 5.—Abstract of the Accounts. 2 An abstract of the accounts of the Sustentation Fund shall be published annually and copies sent to the Boards of Elders and of Trustees of each Congregation. SECTION IV.—THE PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATION ACCOUNT. 1.—Duty of Providing for Expenses of Government. 3 The Provincial Synod asserts its firm conviction that the Province is able to provide and ought to provide for the ex- penses of its own government. ra 2.—The Provincial Assessment. wa The money needed for Provincial Administration shall be raised by One)assessment of One Dollar per communicant mem- ber in all Congregations, to be paidcannually) not later than the thirty-first day of December; provided, that in the case of Congre- os gations formed in the Northern Province among members of our we Way S Mission Provinces, who are giving evidences of love and loyalty _< *\ ~~ to the Church, and doing what they can to meet the expenses of ; their congregational establishment, the Provincial Elders’ Confer- ence shall be given discretionary power in remitting Provincial Assessments to whatever extent may seem equitable. 3.—Delinquencies. 5 The Provincial Elders’ Conference, in their report to Dis- trict Synods, and in their annual financial report, shall make a special report of those Congregations which are delinquent. . 4.—Donations to the Fund. 6 The Synod heartily thanks those Congregations possessing funds for the extra donations for expenses of Provincial Ad- ministration, and requests them to continue to make such dona- THE PROVINCE 119 tions over and above their assessments, when such help is needed. 5.—Application of Receipts. The moneys raised for Provincial Administration shall be applied to the expenses of Provincial and District Synods, the salaries and expenses of the Provincial. Elders’ Conference, the expenses of the removal of Ministers and special appropriations of Synod. 6.—Estimate of Receipts and Expenditures. To facilitate legislation at the Provincial Synod, the Standing Committee on Finance is requested to prepare, at an early day of the session, an estimate of the probable receipts and ex- penditures of the government of the Province during the en- suing synodal period. 120 THE DISTRICTS gheets my b fs, PART THREE $44, tee THE DISTRICTS | a? CHAPTERL | GENERAL PRINCIPLES. “Ye shall receive power, when the Holy Spirit is come upon you; and ye shall be My witnesses, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost :ipart of the earth.’’—Acts 1:8. 1 1. The Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, may be divided into Districts by the Provincial Synod, the num- ber and boundaries of which shall be determined as the Prov- incial Synod may deem expedient. ‘2 2. The Provincial Synod may organize District Synods in ‘-each District, invest them with legislative powers and other ' rights, and:détermine of what members they shall be composed; provided, that Congregations shall always be entitled to repre- one lay Delegate, and that no District Synod shall exercise any ‘authority contrary to the enactments of the General and Prov- incial Synods. CHALE Rak PROVINCIAL BY-LAWS. “Go out into the highways and hedges, and constrain them to come in, that my house may be filled.”,—Luke 14:23 SECTION I.—NUMBER AND BOUNDARIES OF DISTRICTS. 3 1. Until otherwise ordered by the Provincial Synod, the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province, shall be di- vided into the following Districts :— a. All Congregations of the Province in the States east of the eastern boundaries of Michigan and Illinois shall constitute the Eastern District. 4 b. All Congregations of the Province in the States west of the eastern boundaries of Michigan and Illinois shall con- stitute the Western District. 5 c. The Congregations in Canada constitute the Canadian District. 6 2. When new Congregations are organized, the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall, until otherwise determined by the i 43 Yc Deen Fos RON oS { See con rp ee elie fe cy a Bit j L60 J Lee DISTRICTS 121 _ Provincial Synod, designate the District to which each shall be- | long. SECTION II.—DISTRICT SYNODS. 1.—Responsibility. Each District of the Province shall have a Synod of its 1 own, preparatory and responsible to the Provincial Synod. 2.—Membership. The following are members of District Synods :— 2 A.—By Virtue of Office. | a. One member of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, other | than the President of the District Board. | b. The Bishops residing in the District. 3 c. The members of the respective District Executive Boards. 4 d. The Ministers in active service in the District, holding 5 office by appointment of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, or by election of the Provincial, Synod,@andaltd forcpr at, Ben ete 03 ee tg, Pha #64 2 ¢ ache snay tof B.ZBy Election. RGA, CS ono Yl? 50 a) a. One lay Delegate from each Home Mission Congrega- 6 tion. b. One lay Delegate from each Self-supporting Congrega- 7 tion having less than one hundred and fifty communicant mem- bers; two Delegates when the communicants number one hundred and fifty, but less than three hundred; and one additional Delegate for each two hundred additional communicants or fraction thereof; provided, that the right to lay representation of any) Congrega- ipl tion in a District Synod_shall be contingent upon the full and * complete payment of all quotas for Provincial Administration. V7 /% D° oy 19 F Io SS aa Vy eKy — es C.—Advisory Members. O Fo, 2 2 a. The Treasurer of District Funds shall be required to at- 8 tend as an advisory member, if other than a member of the District Executive Board. b. Other brethren, who may be designated by Synod, shall 9 be advisory members, but without a vote. 3.—Purposes of District Synods. The purposes of District Synods shall be:— 10 a. To confirm and renew brotherly love and concord. b. To stimulate and strengthen the minds of all in the 11 | work of the Lord. : { c. To prepare material for the consideration of the Prov- 12 incial Synod. THE DISTRICTS a ions; also rig es 2 ad a, _d. To eee on,qm re tel ty a ys ~<—;, —* 4.—Powers of District Synods. 2 District Synods shall have power :— s a. To fix the time and place of its meetings; but the Dis-“ EN trict Executive Board may convene it at a time and place other: than originally designated. ¢& ” aa a& 3 b. To elect a District EXecutive Board, and the President of the same, who shall be the Distrtst’s nominee for ae in the Provincial Elders’ Conference) vi 6 } &Y dee J _], 4 c.. To hear and redress complaints and grievances. Angele may be taken to the Provincial Synod. 5 d. To examine into and develop the work of the District. 6 a me To take steps towards extending the enterprises ofthe ’ Church and organizing Congregations within the District. 7 f. To collect and publish information regarding various kinds of Church activity, to support all causes advocated by Provincial and General Synods, and to promote Christian benefi- cence. 8 g. To require reports from Provincial Boards, Institutions and Officials. i 9 Hos: 10 require reports from the District Executive Board and from Congregations, and to receive memorials from,members_of the Church and pro- .posa om Delegates_totheDbistrie Rod —d scussing_and_formiu- A = ace = 2 8 in O DEoCoG He O-A 0 Fae o Ol. Rens reer gislate on all mattefs pe taining to rU Ke respective wi to prescribe rules for the management of District finances, and to secure a faithful observance of all enactments of Synod; provided, that its legislation shall not conflict with the functions and powers of the General and Provincial Synods. 5.—Additional Regulations. 11 1—Time of Meeting.—District Synods shall convene once in each District in the interval between Provincial Synods. Ad- ditional District Synods may be held at the option and expense of the Districts. The Canadian District shall be given the privi- lege of holding two District Synods in an inter-synodal period, if deemed necessary, after consultation between the District Executive Board and the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 12 2.—Organization.—District Synods shall be opened by the President of the District Executive Board, but shall organize by , Jrattie io trike brovincee shale te ; bey the HihS fo frcantador ced fpr Lyard/ Ve - ; : : : ; : THE DISTRICTS 123 electing their own officers by ballot. They may adopt their own form of organization and Rules of Order. 3.—Duty of the Provincial Board.—It is the duty of the 1 Provincial Elders’ Conference to be represented at each Dis- trict Synod by one of its members, unless circumstances pre- vent, when the Conference may appoint a representative. 4—Reports of Congregations. —Congregations shall report 2 to the respective District Synod in writing, duly signed by the Pastor and Delegates, and answer the questions prepared by the District Executive Boards. These Boards are directed to pre- pare proper blanks for this purpose to be sent to all Pastors. Every Congregation shall have opportunity to make other state- ments in regard to its spiritual and temporal conditions, being limited in time to five minutes. The chairman of the Committee on the State of Religion is designated to receive the written reports. 5.—Expenses.—The rules enacted by the Provincial Synod 3 with regard to the traveling expenses of members of that Synod shall also apply to the members of District Synods. All ex- penses of District Synods are borne by the Provincial Adminis- tration Account. SECTION III.—DISTRICT EXECUTIVE BOARDS. 1.—Rights and Duties. The rights and duties of the District Executive Boards are 4 the following :— a. To complete their organization by electing a Secretary and a Treasurer. b. To act as the Executive of the District Synod. c. To have charge of the development and extension of 6 the work in the District. d. To make recommendations’.to the Provincial Elders’ 7 Sonference i in connection with ministerial changes and appoint- / / metis! : sitanet ih e. To exercise faithful care over all the Ministerspof the | é / District under_whatever synodal regulations — may be in force OS f. To guard the Doctrine, Discipline, Ritual and Worship! 9 -g. To acquaint themselves with the wants of their Districts. 10 / h. To hold visitations in the churches of the District as 11 occasion demands. i. To hear complaints and grievances from the churches 12 and Ministers of the District, to examine into the causes thereof, and to endeavor to adjust and reconcile differences. ae after ale ost be RS ed ‘ee Ace, arty plas Je2007 io, eee Ot ee ea, ar fac pads Pl re ewe, iw 124 THE DISTRIC* FS the District Executive Board shall have rendered a decision, may appeal be made to-the Provincial Elders’ Conference. rs j. To act in conjunction with the Provincial Board of pv / Church Extension in the annual apportionment of funds for 1’) (| the Home Mission Work of the Districts. \ us) 22 k. To control and distribute the Home Mission Funds ap- Ny \ _ portioned to the Districts, having direct charge of the Church t “bi Extension work of the Districts, under the general pale 4. Ty * + \ of the Provincial Board of Church Extension,/f, ghu- U'> 38~ AWLTo advocate in their Districts the nario Meee of julears “ he same, and the general enterprises of the Church. 4 m.“-To report on their work and on the state of affairs in a the Districts to the Provincial Elders’ Conference, as occasion y requires and to the District and Provincial Synods. 5 n.4 In cases of emergency to convene the District Synod. / ./-To act in co-operation with the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference in the transaction of such business, for which an ac- quaintance with local needs and presence on the scene qualifies them. 7 p.j-To report the enactments and recommendations of Dis- trict Synods to the Provincial Synod next following. 8 q.%To provide for the temporary organization of Dis- trict Synods and to perform the duties of a Standing Committee on Credentials. 2.—Filling of Vacancies. 9 In case of a vacancy in a District Executive Board, the re- maining members of the Board shall arrange for the election of a new member, in which election each minister in active ser- vice in the District shall have one vote, and the Joint Board of each Congregation in the District shall have one vote. 9.36) ~Fa-eetim neo fice POO ROS 2 L. L1G 3e) rack aloccctate een Lyle ¢ L ty tod. vente aottte laetiouv < Bi foc: Ci eceinagen Lc dt 1c Oru sie zener’ cntblbuter 2 as Talgedcere! tects Ct» Ae CYYedvae rte et ire Recon Deeaer el As } ~ Oo te Ct late THE CONGREGATIONS 125 PART FOUR THE CONGREGATIONS CHAP LER OL _ ORGANIZATION AND GOVERNMENT. - “They aitinued steadfastly in the apostles’ ye re and fellowship, in the breaking of bread and the prayers.’’—Acts 2:4 SECTION I.—GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 1.—True Church of Christ. 1.—Christian Precept and Example—Even as Christ is the 1 central point of our teaching, so is His example the pattern for our conduct. Not without purpose is it said in Scripture, “Christ also loved the Church and gave Himself up for it, that He might present the Church to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.” Eph. 5:25, 27. Not only is the ideal of a true Church of God thus set before our eyes, but a pressing call is hereby given to each individual member of such a Church to aspire, with all his power, to be formed into the likeness of this ideal, and to follow after the sanctification with- out which no man shall see the Lord or be well pleasing to Him. It is true we shall never get so far that there are no longer among us any half-hearted and dead members, or that defects and frailties no longer show themselves in the faithful; in short, that we represent a perfect Church. But we can and ought to be a living Church, one in which the Spirit of Christ bears rule, victoriously opposes all strange powers and influ- ences, and manifests itself in noble graces and gifts. 2.—Living Spirit—-A true Church of God must not only 2 prove itself such in some of its members, but in the great ma- jority; the prevailing real Church spirit must tolerate nothing that is against it, but must either drive it out, or, which is still more glorious and more after the mind of Christ, overcome it; and, by the power of grace, draw all things into the holy and blessed fellowship of the children of God. What fills us with sorrow are not only single outbreaks of sinful corruption which tend to disgrace the Church of Jesus, but the consciousness that there is in general a great lack of this living spirit among us. 2.—General Characteristics. 1.—Difference, in Form.—The Congregations of the Mora- 3 126 THE CONGREGATIONS vian Church are very different in their outward form, according to their origin, location, age, and development; also according to their financial capacity to maintain themselves, and contri- bute towards the stability and work of the Church. A number, especially in Germany, are Moravian Settlements on the model of Herrnhut. The majority, especially of the British and Ameri- can Congregations, are ordinary town and country Congrega- tions. Each of these forms has its own value for the stability and extension of the Moravian Church. The establishment of new Congregations of every kind requires the sanction of the respective provincial authorities. When they have become self- supporting in organization and finance, they are declared by the Synod to be Congregations of the Moravian Church with full rights. ‘2.—Main Object the Same.—The main object of the different groups is the same, whatever form of constitution the several Congregations may adopt. The essential features are always: the care of souls, church discipline, and the rules and regula- tions which serve for the furthering of godly life and conduct. Although the rules and regulations should be adapted to the various circumstances in which the Congregations of the several Provinces are placed, yet they must nowhere be wanting, so that it may be seen in the Churches of the Lord that He is a God of order. 3.—Normal Principle-——The constitution of the individual Congregations of the Moravian Church is regulated by the sepa- rate Provinces. In every case, however, the normal principle must be recognized in the government of Congregations, that the brethren charged with the ‘duties of the pastorate shall in some way be associated with the representatives of the mem- bership of the Congregations, in a manner provided for by definite regulations, so as to guarantee joint activity in up- building the inner and external life of the Congregations. SECTION II.—CLASSES OF CONGREGATIONS. 1. The Congregations of the American Province, North, are of two classes, namely, Self-supporting Congregations and Home Mission Congregations. ! 2. A Self-supporting Congregation is one that provides, either from the contributions of its membership and adherents or from the income of its own funds, without any fixed or regular aid from Provincial or District funds, an adequate salary for its Pastor and the means for the defrayal of all other ex- penses of its church-establishment, besides meeting its obliga- tions to the regular causes of the Church, especially to the Provincial Administration Account. 3. A Home Mission Congregation is one that is in a forma- THE CONGREGATIONS 127 tive state, unable to defray its expenses from its own resources, and consequently receives assistance from other sources. Its members are full members of the Moravian Church. SECTION II.—ADMISSION OF CONGREGATIONS. 1. Before a Congregation can be admitted to the class of i Self-supporting Congregations it shall have discharged the obli- gations required of said class of Congregations for at least two years previous to the convening of the Synod which is to con- sider its application. O", 2. The application for admission shall be made,according 2 to the prescribed form prepared by the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference, which form shall require explicit’statements with re- | gard to:— a. Kind and value of property owned by the Congrega- 3 tion at the time of making application. b. The amount of indebtedness resting on the Congrega- 4 tion. c. The amount of salary paid the Pastor annually for the 5 last two years. ; d. The amount raised for the expenses of the Congrega- § tion and the Church causes during the same period. 3. Such application shall have been adopted by a regular- @ ly called Church Council, and signed by the Officers of the Coun- cil, as well as by the Elders and Trustees of the Congregation before it is presented ,tg the.Synod. fe The Pee GETS nsoronce fare te) shall have the right § Ln aLvito- permit a Congregation applying for admission to elect one “Piety Delegate to Or which is to consider its application; ~~" provided, that a Congregation has fulfilled the obligations re- quired of a Self-supporting Congregation for at least two years. 5. A Self-supporting Congregation, that for two years has\9 #4 ceased to discharge the obligations required of such a Congrega- \ ~ tion, shall be returned by the Provincial Eldérs*-Conference. to ip the class of Home Mission Congregations, which action, how- aN ever, shall be reported to the next Previneial Synod for ratifi--» cation. 7 LZ arin atten \ , an Woe SECTION IV.—THE CHURCH COUNCIL. 4)005% 1.—Its Function. 1. The government of each Congregation is vested in the 10 Church Council, whose function it is to consider and determine all matters of general interest and importance, and to lay down the general rules for the management of the spiritual and tem- by Her Lb.2 Being OT fe | : : cS y (9) TBE Ps ee TC Reey the Ff § 3 128 THE le ie eats Ld he rp benee poral affairs of th (contention Eleni. Council is ac- countable to the 2. The Church EEE eer cae Sthemvige ee at the Charter of a Congregation, shall elect the Executive Boards of the Congregation, such as the Board of Elders and the Board of Trustees, and all Delegates to Synods, and provide for the election or appointment of all other Officers or Committees of the Congregation. 2.—Qualifications for Membership. The qualifications for membership in the Church Council shall be determined by each Congregation; provided, that no other than communicant members in good standing be admitted, and that no rule adopted be at variance with the laws of the State or Province in which the Congregation is situated 3.—Right of Petition. paseo Mn The Church Council, the Executive Boards and every mem- ber of a Congregation have the right of petition\te the Preyer :) agial-Syno ; SECTION V. _EXECUTIVE BOARDS. 1.—Number of Boards. 1. For the management of its affairs there shall be in each Congregation two Executive Boards, namely, the Board of Elders and the Board of Trustees, which Boards, while primarily accountable to the Church Council, are subject_to the super-— vision of the Provincial Elders Confesence The Pastor shall in every case be the President of the Board of Elders. 2. While the desirability of having separate Boards in each Congregation is strongly urged, a Congregation, especially when small, shall have the right to unite the functions of the two Boards in one. 2.—Eligibility for Members of Boards. Only communicant members in good and regular standing are eligible to election as mémbers of the Board of Elders and the Board of Trustees of a Congregation. 3.—Qualifications of Members of Boards. 1. A Congregation should conscientiously select such brethren for the office of Elder and of Trustee as possess the grace and the gifts required for the office. Especially should the Elders be men whose hearts and minds are in the work of sav- ing souls, who are qualified to deal with souls privately, and THE CONGREGATIONS 129 who are able and willing to assist the Pastor in the spiritual work of the Congregation. 2. Before an election of Elders, the Pastors shall call pub- lic attention to the nature and duties of the office. After their election they shall be solemnly inducted into their office in the presence of the Congregation. 4.—Powers and Duties of Boards. 1. The primary function of the Board of Elders and the Board of Trustees shall be to promote respectively the spiritual and the temporal welfare of the Congregation. 2. These Boards are the properly constituted executive bodies of the Church Council, vested with such rights and charged with such duties as are specified in the Rules and Regu- lations of the Congregation, and as the Council may from time to time refer to them. 3. In the discharge of their duties the members of the Boards shall not be influenced by selfishness and self-interest; but sincere love for the Lord and His Church, unity of the Spirit and brotherly eenfidemce must rule in every heart. 4. It shall be the right and the duty of each member of the Boards to state his opinion on any subject freely, while his col- leagues shall recognize the co-relative duty of not divulging his sentiments to others. 5. It shall be the duty of the Boards to yield each other mutual assistance and to abstain from all interference with each other. 6. When a Board has come to a decision in any matter, it shall be the duty of each member of the same to make every reasonable effort to carry the will of the Board into execution. Such decisions are binding upon every member of the Board, as well as upon every member of the Congregation. Cases, wherein all the members of a Board cannot feel satisfied with the conclusion of the majority, or wherein any member of the Congregation cannot conscientiously accept a decision of a Board, may be laid before the TE SGae San a a decision. LOS, , 7. Emphasis shout be placed upon the function which can be discharged by the Elders of the churches in the active sup- port of the Pastors in their pastoral duties. 5.—Joint Meetings of Boards. When a matter of importance, or one that concerns both Boards, and requires a speedy adjustment, arises or when the two Boards are not agreed in opinion, it is advisable that both 9 bo wo rn © 130 THE CONGREGATIONS Boards meet in a joint session for mutual consultation. At such meetings, however, a matter cannot be decided by a mere ma- jority vote of those present, but shall require the support of the ma- jority of the members of each Board voting separately. Should the Boards fail to agree, the matter in question shall be referred to the Provincial Elders’ Conference for a decision. SECTION VI.—MEMBERSHIP OF CONGREGATIONS. 1.—Divisions of Membership. 1. The members of a Congregation are classified as Com- municants, Non-Communicants and Children. 2. Communicants are all persons who have been admitted to the Communion of the Moravian Church by authority of the Board of Elders. 3. Non-Communicants are all children of members who are above thirteen and under twenty-one years of age, and who have not been admitted to the Holy Communion. 4. The Children of the Congregation are the baptized, but unconfirmed, children under thirteen years of age of communi- cant members, and the children of adherents of the Congrega- tions who have received Baptism in the Moravian Church. 2.—Character of Membership. The Boards of Elders of Congregations, whose duty it is to decide on all cases of admission, dismissal and exclusion of members, are enjoined to exercise the greatest care in the ad- mission of new members. They should make a thorough exami- nation of the candidates for reception with regard to their sin- cerity, and secure, as far as possible, a membership that has met with a change of heart. 3.—Admission of Members. 1. Individuals can claim membership in the Moravian Church only by virtue of their connection with some regularly recognized Moravian Congregation. 2. Children are formally received into the Congregation by Baptism, in which connection their names are placed on the rolls of the Church Catalog. ‘3. «When both parents are received, all their baptized chil- dren under thirteen years of age are received with them. In cases when only one of the parents is received, the same rule shall apply, unless it be the expressed wish of the parents that their children shall not be so regarded. 4. All unbaptized persons to be received into communicant membership, are received on confession of faith by Adult Bap- THE CONGREGATIONS 131 t.sm. Persons baptized in infancy are received on confession of faith by Confirmation. 5. Communicant members from other denominations are re- ceived at a public service by the right hand of fellowship, after the Letter of Dismissal presented has received favorable con- sideration on the part of the Elders. In cases where no Letter of Dismissal can be furnished, it shall be the duty of the Board to decide the question of their reception and the manner of it. They may require a confession of faith. 6. Communicant members from other Moravian Congrega- tions need not be received publicly. After the Letter of Dismissal has received favorable consideration on the part of the Board of Elders, the names of such are placed on the rolls of the Church Catalog, of which action public announcement is made. 7. The re-admission of members need not take place in pub- lic. A public announcement of such action of the Elders shall be sufficient. The term “re-admission”’ shall apply to all appli- cants who were formerly connected with the Congregation, and who at the time of making application are not members of any Church. 8. All exceptional cases connected with the admission of members must be referred to the Provincial Elders’ Conference for a decision. 4.—Removal of Members. 1. All members in good standing removing from a Congre- gation shall upon request be provided with Letters of Dismissal by the Board of Elders. In dismissing members, the form pre- pared by the Provincial Elders’ Conference, or the form of an individual Congregation authorized by the Conference, shall be used. 2. When members remove to places where there are Mora- vian Congregations, their pastors are required to notify the Pas- tors of those Congregations, and furnish them with the names of such members. 3. It is urged upon all members removing to localities where there are Moravian Congregations that they take with them Letters of Dismissal to such Congregations. x Me. 4. Pastors, when sending in their annual report, are re- quired to furnish the Provincial Elders’ Conferencejwith the names and post-office addresses of all the members who during the year have moved from their Congregations to places where no Mora- vian Congregations exist, together with such other information as they may deem proper. bo 7 8 10 11 132 THE CONGREGATIONS 5.—Non-Resident Members. Members residing at a distance from their Congregations are expected to keep up their connection with them by correspond- ence with their Pastors, and by forwarding to the proper official all church dues and contributions for the stated causes of the Church. SECTION VII.—CHURCH RECORDS. 1. The Pastor of every Congregation shall, in separate books procured for that purpose, carefully keep the following records, which records shall in every case be kept according to the rules laid down by the Provincial Synod :— a. The Register shall contain a reliable record of all Baptisms, Confirmations, Receptions of Communicants, Mar- riages, Funerals, Removals and Dismissals, and Ordinations. The entries of the Register must be made according to the printed instructions furnished with the same. b. The Catalog shall contain the names of the entire membership, divided into the required classes, and the accom- panying data prescribed by the forms and printed instruc- tions. c. The Diary shall contain a record of the most im- portant occurrences in the life of the Congregation; such offi- cial and pastoral work as is not recorded in the Register; and all meetings and services, if no special record of such meetings and services is kept in a separate book. Pastors are expected to keep an accurate record of the attendance at the services. 2. The blanks for the annual statistical reports of Congre- gations shall contain the following questions, which each Pastor shall answer in writing by “Yes” or “No” :— “Have you kept, according to the rules adopted by the Pro- vincial Synod, the Register? the Catalog? the Diary?” 3. The Bookshop shall keep in stock for sale, books printed and ruled for use as Church records, which our Congregations are requested to procure. 4. Every Pastor is expected to care for the records and other documents of the Congregation which he serves. SECTION VIII.—REPORTS OF CONGREGATIONS. 1. Every Congregation shall require its Treasurer to submit to the Church Council an annual written statement of its finances. 2. The Pastors of the Province shall semi-annually, or often- er, if circumstances warrant, send to the Provincial Elders’ Con- wits fh, THE CONGREGATIONS 133 Ln? ference,a brief statement of\the general progress of their work in its spiritual and temporal aspects. 3. In the last month of eath year the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference shall send to the Pastor of each Congregation anks 1 for the statistical report concerning the pastoral charge on the ‘ last day of the year, all copies to\be correctly filled out by the with the records of the Congregationand t to to the Provintial Elders’ Conference not later “than the last day of the following January. This blank shall call for such informa- tion as to membership, finances, activities and spiritual conditions as may be deemed desirable. The report as to membership shall be the basis for quotas and spade! representation for the year that follows. Pastor and signed by the Elders and Trustees, one copy to be filed “head beforwarded SECTION IX.—CHURCH PROPERTY. 1.—Claims, Liabilities and Title-Deeds. : 1. The individual members of a Congregation are not in any 2 way entitled to a claim upon its property, nor are they subject to liability for its debts. 2. The claim of a Congregation upon the property held in its name shall be null and void whenever it expressly or virtually severs its connection with the Moravian Church. 3. No Congregation shall make any change in the title-deeds of its real estate without,the permission of the Provincial Elders’ aye he LES [Baro Conference. Qputicea iru , 4. The Provincial Elders’ Conference is instructed to require _ that all titles to Church property acquired by Congregations shall’ * be vested in‘its corporation. The deeds drawn shall contain the ~~ following provisions: (1) That such titles are held inecteust for . 4 5 f each Congregation; (2) that, if a Congregation in charge of such . © property ceases to exist or ceases to be a Moravian organization, the title shall become absolute; and (3) that the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall in nowise be héld responsible for the payment of any debts resting on the property, or for any improvements there- after to be made. 5. Should a Congregation fail to vest the title-deeds of its 8 property in the Provincial Elders’ Conference, said Conference shall take a mortgage on such property for the amount of the con- tributions raised in the Province to assist in its acquisition; pro- vided, that no interest be charged upon said mortgage, and that the enforcement of said provision be left to the discretion of the Conference. 6. No Home Mission Congregtaion shall receive any aid 7 # games Sy, Doe te 134 THE CONGREGATIONS from Provincial Funds unless the title to its property is vested as required by the Provincial Synod. MA fh 2.—Erection of Church Buildings. Jd. st 1. No Home Mission Congregation shall erect o acquire a church edifice or parsonage without the consent of the, Provincial Board of Church E yes : Q a thes Ze Mission Congregations shall be required to lay be- fore theProvincial Board of Church Extension for approval plans of every proposed building and estimates of the cost, Vesa Board-o shall have the right to reject any plan that may be found unneces- sarily expensive, or otherwise unsuitable. 3.—Dedication of Church Edifices. 1. No church edifice shall be dedicated until the Pastor and the Executive Boards of the Congregaticn shall have notified the Provincial Elders’ Conference that all expenses incurred in erect- ing or acquiring the same have been paid or secured by written guarantee by the members of the Official Boards, whereupon the * Conference shall formally authorize the dedication. 2. If the expenses incurred in erecting or acquiring a church edifice have not been fully paid or secured by written guarantee by the members of the Official Boards, a public opening may take place after the Provincial Elders’ Conference shall have been properly notified and after the Conference shall have given its authorization; provided, that said authorization shall distinctly state that, if at such opening the amount still unpaid be collected or pledged, the formal dedication may at once take place. 4.—Providing and Furnishing Parsonages. It shall be required of every Congregation having a resi- dent Pastor to provide him with a parsonage with at least a majority of the rooms furnished. SECTION X.—INCORPORATION OF CONGREGATIONS. No Congregation shall apply for incorporation by law without the consent of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, which consent shall be given only when, in the articles of incorpora- tion, due regard is paid to the principles and regulations of the Moravian Church, a clause therein directly asserting that nothing shall be taught or done in the Congregation contrary to the principles and regulations of the said Church. THE CONGREGATIONS 135 CHAPTER ® LT: DISCIPLINE. “Whether one member suffereth, all the members suffer with it; or one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it. Now ye are the body of Christ, and severally members thereof.’’—1 Corinthians 12:26, 27. SECTION I.—PRINCIPLES. 1.—Meahing.—In common with the Ancient Brethren, we un- derstand by the word Discipline, in its wider sense, a faithful care of souls by means of public instruction and private conversation with individuals, or the training of the individual members of the Church for their high calling as followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, which is effected by means of: the various regulations and institu- tions of the Church. In its more restricted sense, the word Dis- cipline designates the special corrective measures applied for the restoration of erring members. 2.—Twofold Object.—The first object of Discipline is the welfare of the Church as a community. The true interest of the whole must ever be kept in view by fostering and maintaining earnest Christian life and practice in every Congregation. It must, therefore, be the constant endeavor of each Congregation to check every form of corruption at once when its presence is first felt, and to remove betimes what may tend to lead souls astray. The second object of Discipline is the spiritual welfare of the individual members of the Church, who are in danger of yielding in one way or another to the temptations of sin. Our efforts must conse- quently be directed toward preserving those who stumble from falling and giving offense, keeping every member in the right way and bringing back those who have gone astray. 3.—Care of Souls.—It is, in the first instance, the task of the Ministers to exercise;Church Discipline, partly through public preaching of the Word, partly by means of the special- care of in- dividual souls. This care of souls belongs so essentially to the idea of a Christian Church that no church member is exempt from it, whatever his station may be. And it may be rightly re- quired of the brethren and sisters that they readily and willingly accept what is done in this respect by the Pastor. Whoever with- draws entirely from this brotherly care of souls, thereby proves that he is no true member of the Church, and must give account to God. Ezek. 33:9. But Pastors, remembering what great re- sponsibility they would assume, if they were negligent in this im- portant part of their calling, should minister with the greatest conscientiousness. They must care for the souls entrusted to them, and above all, with careful love, go after such as fail and go astray. Yet they must not be slow, from fear of man or desire to please, to show firmness where needful; they must rather, with 136 THE CONGREGATIONS the justice and impartiality commanded by the Holy Scriptures, act undismayed on all sides. Yet, with all needful firmness, let admonitions be always in the spirit of true love and humility. Let them speak as a brother to a brother. A brotherly word from the heart of one, to whom the welfare of each soul committed to him is an object of loving care, will find entrance; it will not embitter, but prove a blessing. 4—Support from Congregation.—In this it is of great im- portance that Pastors should receive the strongest support from the Congregation, especially where they have to take firm meas- ures. But, even when this is not forthcoming in the right way, Discipline must not be suspended or relaxed as long as we form a distinct church community, which means to bear the character of a Church of Christ. If Discipline be loosely exercised in the Church, the knowledge and comprehension of its divine calling, and therewith its inner life, will be weakened. 5.—Mutual Help of Members.—But beside the official care of souls, there must not be wanting, in a Christian Church, the mutual brotherly admonition and correction by individual meim- bers among themselves. “If a man be overtaken in any trespass,” or seem to be in a doubtful state of heart, “restore such a one in a spirit of meekness.” Gal. 6:1. A good word in due season, even though it be earnest and reproving, is then in place, and many © a spiritual injury may be averted before it spreads further. A brother has thereby been won. This mutual admonition and cor- rection, like that of the Pastor, may attain its object, our neigh- bor’s improvement, only when that love has sway, which “‘suffereth long and is kind, which vaunteth not itself, seeking not its own, is not provoked, and taketh not account of evil.”? 1 Cor. 13:4, 5. Carnal zeal and acting in our own strength may, on the other hand, do much harm. 6.—Discipline Essential—As once in the Ancient Brethren’s Church, so in the Brethren’s Church of the present day, a holy Discipline shall be deemed essential to the maintenance and spir- itual growth of the Church. SECTION II.—DEGREES OF DISCIPLINE. 1.—Private Reproof—The First Degree is private reproof and correction by the Pastor or the Elders. Should this fail of the desired effect, 2.—Suspension from the Lord’s Supper.—The Second Degree must be applied by citing delinquents into the presence of the Pas- tor and Elders, who are to admonish them faithfully and in love. A stubborn refusal to meet the Elders, at once forfeits member- ship. When in the exercise of this Degree of Discipline, imme- diate reformation is not attained, the Board of Elders may exer- % Died ~ — THE CONGREGs SIONS 137 cise the milder Discipline of Suspension from the Holy Commun- ion, unless, in their estimation, the offense is s% flagrant as to re- quire the application of 3.—Exclusion from the Church.—The Third Degree of Disci- pline, which is Exclusion from Church-fellowship. This degree is applied to such as persist in disregarding established rules, despise all admonition, exert an injurious influence, and become seducers of others. SECTION III.—MODE OF EXERCISING DISCIPLINE. 1. Pastors and Boards of Elders must faithfully carry out the Discipline of the Church, which duty is to be performed in all cases in the spirit of patience, meekness and love. Each case under consideration must be thoroughly examined to ascertain the full truth, and such corrective measures. must be adopted as will prove most beneficial to the individual concerned. 2. Those charged with the exercise of Discipline must see to it that persons applying for admission from other Moravian Congregations or from Congregations of other denominations are actually in good standing in the same, and if not, that they first prove the sincerity of their profession before they are received. 3. When transgressions occur in the Congregation which cannot be passed over in silence, but render it necessary that in- formation should be given to the Pastor or the Elders, it shall be the duty of every member who has knowledge of things that are improper or culpable, to make a prompt, open and truthful dis- closure of the same to those who are charged with the exercise of Discipline. Yet this must never degenerate into malicious tale- bearing or slander, which in the Holy Scriptures are reckoned among grievous sins. 4. Should it be necessary to prove the truth of an accusa- tion, the name of the person making the same must not be con- cealed from the person accused. In case the latter wishes it, opportunity must be given for both to appear together before the Pastor. A Pastor may at once decline to entertain any complaint against another member, unless the accuser shall agree, in case it be required, personally to confront the accused. SECTION IV.—CHURCH RULES. 1. Every Congregation must profess adherence to a written or printed agreement, containing the ‘““Brotherly Agreement” and other fundamental articles of its Constitution, besides such addi- tional Rules and Regulations as may be necessary, which agree- ment must in every particular be in full accord with the principles and regulations of the Synods exercising authority over the Con- gregations. e bo 138 THE CONGREGATIONS 2. A Congregation shall be at liberty either to prepare a draft of its Rules and Regulations, or to request the Provincial Elders’ Conference to furnish such a draft. In the former case the draft must be laid before the Provincial Elders’ Conference for its sanction, and when said sanction shall have been given, the Rules and Regulations shall be ready for the signatures of the communicant members of the Congregation. Signing these Rules and Regulations shall be obligatory upon candidates for membership in all of our Congregations. 3. Pastors are instructed to see to it that every communicant member is provided without delay with a copy of the “Brotherly Agreement,’ and such other Rules and Regulations as the Con- gregations may adopt for their government. The Brotherly Agree- ment, in the revised form adopted by the Congregation at Bethle- hem, Pa., is found in Part Five of the Book of Order. For a “Sample of a Handbook of a Local Congregation,’ see Appen- dix Il. SECTION V.—OBJECTIONABLE DOCTRINAL VIEWS. 1.—Exercise of Discipline——Boards of Elders are fully au- thorized and required to exercise Discipline on those who hold erroneous or unscriptural views on doctrinal points, even to the extent of exclusion from church-fellowship, if, in their opinion, the case demands it; provided, that there be reserved for the ag- grieved person the right of appeal, to the, Provincial. Elders’ Con- ference. Coeacennairely bothte, Bibb tnt tt 2.—Declaration of the Synod of 1913.—a. In these testing times Synod most heartily re-affirrms and renews its faith in the Atonement, in the real substitution of Christ for the sinner on the cross, the substitution of Christ for self in the heart, the manifesta- tion of Christ in and through believers as the power all sufficient for the redemption of the world, and our reliance on Christ as our Chief Elder unlimited and unhampered in His power in the world except by our weak faith. b. Synod attaches’no undue importance to the fewness of the numbers who walk in the straight and narrow way, knowing that many will ever love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil, and, therefore, with undiminished zeal does it con- tinue to show forth Christ and rejoice even over the few who are chosen, whose names are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life. c. Since it is our chief glory to show forth the Lord, Synod deplores and condemns the all too common practice of substitut- ing culture, natural evolution, human methods and philosophies in the place of Christ the Saviour, and re-affirms its entire depend- ence on Christ and Him Crucified as the one hope of the Church and that we proclaim no other Gospel. THE CONGREGATIONS 139 SECTION VI.—WORLDLY AMUSEMENTS. 1. A life in accord not only with the commandments of God, but also with the customs of His house, is characteristic of a true brother or sister. Such a life demands that we hold aloof from all things which could lead to spiritual harm, or give offence to others, and that we do not conform to this world in its pursuits and customs. , 2. In regard to worldly pleasures and amusements, while giving no directions in detail, we declare most emphatically that worldly-mindedness and vanity, as well as the love of gain and pleasure, are not to be regarded with indifference and must never obtain entrance among us. These things do not harmonize with the true spirit of the Church of Christ, but exert an injurious influ- ence, turning its members away from that noble simplicity, which must continue to remain its fundamental characteristic. 3. It must be our constant aim to walk soberly in all things. In matters of dress, domestic arrangements and mode of living, we should desire to avoid everything that exceeds the bounds of simplicity. Whatever must be described as a needless expense, or as extravagant, or whatever is opposed to the sense of propriety, is an evidence of a vain and worldly disposition ,and must, there- fore, be resisted in our midst. In general, it should be our desire to avoid everything, respecting which there may be a doubt as to whether it is allowable to a child of God, and which might easily give offence to the weak. 1 Tim. 2:8-19; 1 Peter 3:1-4; 1 Cor. 6:19, 20; Rom. 12:1, 22; Jas. 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17; Matt. 6:24. 4. In the matter of amusements, single precepts cannot al- ways be given. The letter of the law is not enough. There is need of the quickening Spirit which mortifies the deeds of the body, and impresses on our whole conduct the stamp of sanctification. If this spirit rules in our Congregations, public’ opinion, sanctified by it, will be able to resist the entrance of a worldly spirit more than all precepts. This will be the strongest Church Discipline, admin- istered not by Boards or Pastors, but by. the Church itself. — 5. Pastors are earnestly requested to preach the Word of God more closely and fervently with reference to the Christian duty of abstaining from all pleasures that are questionable, and of consistency in life and conversation, in order to exert an influence for good by avoiding even the appearance of evil. 6. The Provincial Synod urges the members of the Church, especially parents and young people, to abstain from all amuse- ments and pleasures which interfere with personal devotion to Christ. ‘ 7. Synod re-affirms its unqualified adherence to the princi- ples laid down on this subject in our “Brotherly Agreement,” and 4 140 THE CONGREGATIONS exhorts all our people to remember that “whatsoever is not of faith is sin,” and “that no man should put a stumbling-block in his broth- er’s way.” SECTION VII.—INTEMPERANCE. 1. More harmful in its consequences than the love of pleasure is intemperance in the use of strong drink, as making men in a special degree the servants of sin. Therefore, as far as each in his station is able, we will put away everything which may in this manner become an occasion of seduction, and will give timely and diligent admonition and warning where we see anyone fall- ing into this sin. 2.. Intemperance in the use of intoxicating liquors renders men in a special degree the servants of sin, and thereby thousands are yearly brought to utter ruin of body and soul. The Moravian Church, therefore, gives its most hearty support to all proper measures for the suppression of intemperance, and of the manu- facture and sale of intoxicants. Pastors are urged to preach the Word of God with direct reference to this form of sin, as occasion requires, and the formation of associations for raising the standard of public opinion and for effecting reforms in this respect is earn- estly recommended. The carrying on of traffic in intoxicating liquor is to be regarded as inconsistent with Church-membership, and personal abstinence from the use of intoxicants as a beverage is. urged upon all members of the Church. 3. The, Moravian Church rejoices in the splendid achieve- ments of ‘the National Anti-Saloon League; approves its aims and methods, and pledges to it its support in the effort to destroy that arch-enemy of our Christian civilization, the saloon; bespeaks the ~ alliance of\our Churches jn its efforts to promote temperance and suppress the liquor traffic; and, in its emphatic condemnation of this traffic in| strong drink, it includes, with unsparing hostility, the hotel bar and the wine-room of the social club. 4. The) manufacture ‘and sale of intoxicating beverages is now forbidden ‘by the law of the land, constitutionally enacted by Congress. SECTION VIII.—SUNDAY OBSERVANCE. 1. We read in Gen. 2:2, 3: “And on the seventh day God finished His work which He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it; because that in it he rested from all His work which God had created and made.” On this Divine act was founded the law of the Old Covenant in which God commanded His people to desist from every earthly labor on the seventh day of the week, and to hallow it to the Lord. Exod. THE CONGREGATIONS 141 20 :8-11. And on this two-fold Divine testimony, combined with the completion of the second creation by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, rests the Christian celebration of Sunday. With the whole Christian Church we cele- brate the Resurrection of Jesus Christ on the first day of the week, as a day of rest hallowed to the Lord, ori which man for his tem- poral and eternal welfare is to gain new strength of body and mind for his daily earthly work, but above all is to be encouraged to lift up his heart anew to the Lord, and be filled with the powers of eternal life. 2. Sunday is, therefore, specially worthy of reverence, and important as the weekly recurring memorial day of the Redemption wrought through Jesus Christ. It is to be hallowed among us as the Lord’s Day, through the public preaching of the Word of God —that is, the word of reconciliation, about which no Sunday should be silent—and also by diligent use of the day for quiet medita- tion, as given us for building up ourselves on our most holy faith. We, therefore, disapprove of indulging in amusements on Sunday which interfere with edification and worship. ° 3. Since the individual has to consider not himself only, but also those around him, and the Christian Church of which he is a member, and since also in many countries legal ordinances exist in regard to Sunday rest, we must all the more declare it inadmissible that work should be carried on by our members on Sundays in workshops and business. The Board of Elders should watch over the maintenance of this good rule. 4. From their earliest years our children should receive an impression of the high purpose of Sunday, and when they are old enough should be taken by their parents or teachers to the public service; but in early years a special Children’s Meeting or Sun- day-school is better adapted to them. 5.. Pastors, Sunday-school workers and parents are request- “ ed to impress upon the minds of those in their charge, both old and young, the duty and importance of keeping holy the Sabbath Day, and of opposing all the evil influences which are brought to bear against this sacred institution. 6. All members of the Church are admonished to abstain from all unnecessary travel, as well as from frequenting public houses on the Sabbath. They are, further, exhorted to avoid the very appearance of an habitual neglect of the public services of the sanctuary on that day, and to be careful that the recreations indulged in on the same be innocent and interfere neither with their own attendance nor with that of others on divine worship. SECTION IX.—DIVORCE. 1. The only ground for the divorce of married persons recog-. i) 142 THE CONGREGATIONS nized by the Moravian Church is that expressed in the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. Math. 5:32; 19:9; Mark 10:11, 12; Luke 16:18. 4 2. Pastors are not permitted to officiate at the marriage of divorced persons, knowing them to be such, unless they are as- sured that such persons, as the innocent parties, have secured a divorce on the ground on which it is sanctioned by the teaching of Christ. SECTION X.—SECRET SOCIETIES. Every Congregation shall be at liberty to frame its own rules with respect to secret societies in such a way as local conditions necessitate. SECTION XI.—INSTRUCTION IN THE DISCIPLINE. It shall be the duty of Pastors and Elders to make themselves and the members of their Congregations fully acquainted with the Discipline of the Church. -With this end in view it is recommend- ed that Pastors, once every year, read to their Congregations the Chapter on Discipline in the Book of Order of the Province, and preach a sermon on said subject. The Provincial Elders’ Con- ference shall annually direct the attention of Pastors and Church Boards to this injunction. C HAIR TE Ro Ui PUBLIC WORSHIP. “One thing have I asked of Jehovah, that will I seek after: that I may dwell in the house of Jehovah all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of Jehovah, and to inquire in His temple.’—Psalm 74, SECTION I.—THE BLESSINGS OF WORSHIP. 1. All services must be characterized by the simplicity which speaks directly to the heart. The blessing of such ser- vices depends upon the leader having the unction of the Spirit, and also upon all present entering heartily into sermon, hymn and prayer, and whatever is done in the name of the Lord. 2. In order to awaken and increase the participation of the Congregation in our beautiful services, it is most important that they be not treated mechanically. Ministers should ear- nestly seek to enliven them and make them impressive for mind and heart. If they are themselves animated by the spirit of the sanctuary, if they are borne up by the intercession of the Con- gregation whenever they meet for edification by address, sing- ing or prayer, and if they rightly grasp the true character of each class of meetings and of each festival, and bring it home THE CONGREGATIONS 143 to their hearers, they will succeed in gathering around them all those who feel the need of real spiritual edification. 3. It is true that the best liturgical arrangements cannot increase a taste for the meetings, if the inner life is lacking in the members of the Congregation. But since the meetings are a blessed means for awakening and sustaining the inner life, none should let either sloth or indifference or earthly business keep them from taking part in the meetings. In this it is the duty of all Servants of the Church to set a good example. But it would also be well if all the members, who know from ex- perience the blessing of the meetings, would band together not only themselves to be diligent in their attendance, but also, by friendly persuasion, to lead others to the same. The greater the number of those who do this the more the blessing of fel- lowship will be understood. This blessing of fellowship is, however, not merely an animating joy filling individual souls, but it is the foundation on which mutual brotherly love be- comes more hearty, deep and living. SECTION II.—ORDER OF WORSHIP AND LITURGICAL PRINCIPLES. 1. The variety and wealth of our Liturgies and Litanies for Divine Worship belong to the essential peculiarities of the Moravian Church. While complete uniformity in everything connected therewith is neither possible nor to be desired, whether throughout the entire Unity or within the several Provinces, yet the agreement in these forms of worship, as to features of chief importance, constitutes one of the strongest links that bind us together as a Church. It is, therefore, nec- essary that we should, as far as possible, continue to uphold this agreement in our arrangements for public worship. _ 2. All our Liturgies and Litanies should exemplify the spirit of a living Church of Christ, and by them again the same spirit should daily be renewed and strengthened in the indi- vidual members. Therefore, the essence and the soul of our meetings is not to be found in the form, beautiful and attractive as that should ever be, but rather in the religion of the heart, which is expressed in the form. 3. Regulations belonging to our Ritual must never be al- lowed to become a dead letter, or to degenerate into dry, cold form. It is rather a principle of our Church to be highly esteem- ed, that we have and shall maintain the liberty to introduce changes and improvements in our Ritual as circumstances may require. 4. Every Minister presiding at a service must be at liberty, 144 THE CONGREGATIONS in unessential points connected with the Ritual, to act as the Spirit may move him; for instance, to introduce a prayer or a portion of Scripture, according to the words of the Apostle, “Quench not the Spirit.” Yet in such matters he must also have regard for the wishes of the Congregation. In reference to the more important alterations in the mode of conducting the services, the Congregation also has a right to be heard. SECTION III.—RULES GOVERNING THE USE OF THE RITUAL. 1 1. As substantial uniformity in the use of the Ritual of the Church constitutes one of the strongest bonds of union, our Pastors are expected to conduct the regular, as well as the special services in their churches according to the liturgical principles and rules established by the Church, and to use the regularly prescribed liturgical forms at the appointed time. “ 2. All our Congregations are instructed to use our Church Litany, statedly engaging therein with due reverence and unction. 3 3. It shall be the recognized rule, that whenever the regu- lar Sunday Litanies are used, they are prayed in connection with the sermon. 4 4. As one of the objects of a Litany is to secure for the Congregation a fuller participation in the services of the sanc- tuary, our Congregations are urged to respond heartily to all liturgical petitions. SECTION IV.—CHURCH MUSIC. 5 1. The great influence of music upon the devotion and edi- fication of the Congregation ought ever to be borne in mind. All the more, is it necessary that it should be wisely and judi- ciously directed in accordance with the spirit of the Church. When the music, however artistic, beautiful and sublime, 1m- properly intrudes itself, as though it were of the first import- ance and itself the chief object of the service, its effect is not to edify, but rather to do harm and to disturb. Only such com- positions should, therefore, be chosen as are characterized by true beauty, and especially by simplicity and reverence. Pas- tors should exercise due care that only such persons are placed in charge of the music of their Congregations as are fitted for it by their spiritual character and insight. 6 2. As regards the tunes sung in our meetings, our own melodies, adapted to the spirit of our hymns, shall have the preference over other tunes of a different kind. ; 7 3. By virtue of their office in the Congregations, the Pas- tors are the directors of the Church music. They are instructed THE CONGREGATIONS 145 to retain, as far as possible, our own sacred music, and where- ever practicable, to take measures to have our children taught to sing our own tunes. SECTION V.—THE HYMN BOOK. 1. Our Hymn Books have become to many thousands, both within and outside of the Moravian Church, stimulating and strengthening books of devotion, whether used at the public meetings, or by the individual in private. The most sacred and joyous emotions, deep convictions and helpful spiritual ex- periences of God’s children have found expression therein. When the believer has appropriated these verses and made them his own, they will be to him in after life an inalienable posses- sion, providing for him a suitable expression for the different phases of his inner life and a means for the confirmation of his faith. 2. Our children and young people should be diligently urged to make themselves acquainted with the Hymn Book. Op- portunity must be granted them to store their memories, not only with the priceless verses of Scripture, but also with the precious verses of hymns, so that they may be able to join with all their heart in the songs of the Congregation, and may also possess in these verses an abiding source of spiritual strength. 3. Alterations in the Hymn Books and the Liturgy may be made by the authority of the respective Provincial Synods, yet no alteration shall take effect until the General Directing Board of the Unity has examined the same and is convinced that it involves nothing contrary to the teaching and practice of the Moravian Church. SECTION VI.—ADMINISTRATION OF THE SACRAMENTS. 1.—Holy Baptism. 1. Our children are already by their birth in the Christian Church called of God to a participation in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ, | Cor. 7:14, and Christ Himself blessed little chil- dren and declared them to be of those who belonged to the Kingdom of God. In the Moravian Church it is, therefore, the duty to present their children for Baptism at the earliest age, as soon as circumstances permit. The Congregation, in whose midst a child is baptized, ought, by its participation in the act, practically to show that, with the parents of the child, it under- takes the duty of bringing it up as a child of the Church in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 2. Baptism is to be administered with due solemnity, and, if at all possible, at a public meeting of the Congregation, on 10 10 146 THE CONGREGATIONS which occasions the children especially should also be in at- tendance. 3. As witnesses, or sponsors, only such persons should be selected who are able to appreciate the real significance of the matter. While no legal obligation devolves upon them to care for the children at whose Baptism they are invited to stand as witnesses, they should nevertheless recognize it as a duty of Christian love to make such children special subjects of prayer, and to look after them faithfully should they be left orphans. 4. All candidates for Adult Baptism shall receive a pre- paratory course of instruction before they are baptized, and are received by their Baptism into the Church of Christ as communicant members. 5. The mode of administering Baptism shall be that of pouring or sprinkling. In special cases only, and by way of exception, immersion shall be allowed; provided, that there is not combined with the desire for this mode of Baptism a rejection of Infant Baptism, and that the sanction of the Prov- incial Elders’ Conference be secured in every case. 2.—The Holy Communion. 1. As to the time and frequency of the celebration of the Holy Communion or the Lord’s Supper, no fixed rule can be made that is binding on all Congregations. It is desirable, how- ever, that this memorial of our Lord’s death should be observed monthly, wherever such a frequent celebration is practicable. 2. Previous to the celebration of the Lord’s Supper, there shall be a preparatory discourse, at which meeting all that are entitled to commune shall be expected to attend. 3. A Communion service is a service for the members of the Congregation. Communicant members of other Christian denominations may at any time, with the consent of the Pastor, commune with the Congregation. 4. It shall be a rule of Discipline for all Congregations, that if a member wilfully and persistently abstains from partici- pation in the Lord’s Supper, or from attending the services, he shall be dropped from Church-fellowship. é: 5. The Holy Communion is to be administered to the sick whenever they request it and the circumstances of the illness permit. 6. The use of unfermented wine is recommended to all our Congregations at the celebration of the Holy Communion. 7. Synod sanctions the introduction of the individual cups in connection with the celebration of the Lord’s Supper. EE] THE CONGREGATIONS 147 SECTION VIL—THE USE OF THE SURPLICE. The underlying principle involved in the use of the surplice is that this official white garment, symbolizing the Saviour’s righteousness, when worn, covers the officiating Minister and thereby indicates, that he is serving not in his-own personality, but in a specific sense as the representative of the Lord; that in the function being performed the blessing must come directly from the Lord. This applies preeminently to the administration of the Sacraments and to the services connected therewith. Hence in accordance with traditional custom in the Moravian Church, the surplice is worn: 1. At the administration of both Infant and Adult Baptism. 2. At the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper. 3. At the administration of the Rite of Confirmation, be- cause this rite admits to the Lord’s Supper. 4. At Ordination, because this rite imparts the authority to administer the Sacraments. 5. It may also be used at the solemnization of matrimony, not because matrimony is a Sacrament, but because the Minister may solemnize matrimony only as an ordained servant of Christ, and may pronounce the union only in the name of the Lord. SECTION VIII.—CONFIRMATION. 1. In common with other branches of the Christian Church, the Moravian Church has interposed Confirmation between Bap- tism and the Holy Communion, for the ratification of the bap- tismal covenant and for conferring the privilege to partake of the Holy Communion: 2. The age at which Confirmation is to take place cannot be definitely fixed; but it is recommended that the step be not taken hastily. It is to be preceded by a full course of instruc- tion in the doctrines of the Christian faith. Every Pastor shall make it his special endeavor to impress on the candidates the necessity of a personal appropriation of the grace of God, and, with the help of God, to lead them to the Saviour. 3. Confirmation is administered whenever candidates pre- sent themselves, and is, as a rule, to take place at a public meeting of the Congregation. ) SECTION IX.—MARRIAGES. 1. At the solemnization of matrimony the authorized Ritual is to be used. Where an address to the persons to be married is customary, it is recommended that the Pastor impressively me 10 148 THE CONGREGATIONS call their attention to the importance of the step they are about to take, and to their reciprocal duties according to the teaching of Holy Scripture. Due care must also be exercised by the Pas- tor to observe the requirements of civil law governing the matter. 2. The eugenic laws being enacted by State Legislatures commend themselves to sound Christian judgment and ethics, and call for the same respect and observance that are given all other good laws. SECTION X.—FUNERALS. 1. The funerals of departed members afford an oppor- tunity, that should never be neglected, for reminding those who remain behind to number their days in the light of eternity and to apply their hearts unto the wisdom that makes wise unto salvation. 2. Both in the arrangements and in the conduct of funer- als there should be special regard for simplicity. All forms of vain display should be discouraged, as out of keeping with the spirit of such occasions. 3. A memoir, or the intimate knowledge which the Pastor may have acquired of the spiritual experiences of the departed, may give occasion to glorify the riches of the grace of Jesus, also to encourage and warn the Congregation, and to comfort the bereaved. But empty praise, or the passing of strict judg- ment on the dead, must be avoided in funeral discourses. 4. In our burial grounds simplicity and uniformity with reference to gravestones and to the inscriptions thereon should be maintained as far as possible. SECTION XI.—SERVICES DESERVING SPECIAL MENTION. 1.—Love-Feasts. 1. Love-feasts are recommended on festive occasions, and are to be deemed very suitable in connection with the celebra- tion of the Lord’s Supper. 2. These meetings were instituted in imitation of the “Agape” of apostolic times, Jude 12, and are intended to set forth by a simple meal, of which all partake in common, that there is no respect of persons before the Lord, and that all are one in Christ, united among themselves by the closest bonds of Christian love. 3. Love-feasts should properly be regarded as private meetings for the members of the Congregation. It is, however, left to each Board of Elders to determine the restrictions with regard to the admission of strangers to these meetings. THE CONGREGATIONS 149 4. Another form of the Love-feast is the “Cup of Cove- 1 nant,” which, however, must not be confounded with the use of the cup in the Lord’s Supper. Like the Love-feast, it is the ex- pression of the spiritual fellowship of those who participate. This service is, therefore, appropriate when the entire Congre- gation, or a division of the same, desires in a special manner to ex- press its union in the Lord, or when the Servants of the Church in their own circle, or those appointed to the education of the young, desire to covenant anew with regard to their special calling. 2.—Song and Liturgical Services. 1. A treasure of the Moravian Church are its special Song 2 and Liturgical Services. Such services consist largely, if not altogether, of singing, or liturgical petitions and responses, both of which features may be united in the same service. 2. Our Song Services are based on the idea that the Con- 3 gregation is not merely led by the Pastor, but is itself acting in giving expression to its spiritual desires and emotions in united song. This is still more the case with our Liturgies. In these the leader appears only as a member of the Congregation. This meaning and purpose is indicated by the form and contents of a Liturgy. But it should also be brought to the attention of the Congregation, not only by the solemn liturgical treatment of the service, but also by an occasional direct reminder on the part of the Minister. 3.—Services of the Passion Week. It is recommended to all our Pastors and Congregations to ob- 4 serve, at meetings held for this special purpose, the reading of the “Last Acts of the Son of Man” during the Passion Week. 4.—Prayer-Meetings. 1. The means applied for the spiritual growth of the Con- 5 gregation should not be confined to the Lord’s Day, but, as far as this is practicable, meetings with this end in view should also be held on week days. These meetings should be of such a na- ture that the spiritual nourishment for the Congregation is pro- vided, not so much by the set discourse of the Pastors or leaders, as by permitting the life of the individual member to find proper expression especially in prayer, Scripture exposition and in personal testimony bearing on religious experience. 2. It is the firm conviction of the Provincial Synod that 6 meetings for prayer, the study of God’s Word and personal tes- timony are a most essential means of grace, and all our Pas- tors are accordingly urged to maintain such meetings regularly 150 THE CONGREGATIONS in their Congregations, with a view to reviving and confirming believers, and to awakening and converting sinners. 3. The duty, as well as the privilege, of supporting these meetings, especially by their attendance, is urged upon all the members of our Congregations. 4. Pastors and Congregations are urged to unite in fervent petitions for the outpouring of the spirit of prayer upon our whole Church, that, in public and in private, in the Church, in the social circle and in the family, the name of our God and Saviour may be glorified through the unceasing supplication of His people. 5. For the purpose of awakening and maintaining the spirit of prayer, Prayer Circles have been formed in some Con- gregations. They either encourage the practice of united prayer, or they lay upon individuals the duty of definite prayer at certain times and for specified objects. Where such Prayer Circles are formed without obtrusion or pretence, and are the outcome of love to the Lord and to the brethren, in simple reliance on the word of promise, Matth. 18:19, they are in full accord with the spirit of our Church. SECTION XII.—CHURCH SEASONS AND MORAVIAN MEMORIAL DAYS. 1.—The Church Year. 1. The Christian Church is not satisfied to dwell only upon our Lord’s redeeming work in general, but has also recommend- ed the several essential points in that redemption for special observance. From this has arisen the course of festive seasons, which comprises in historical sequence the whole counsel of God for the salvation of the human race, and takes up the first half of the Church year. 2. The love of God the Father, Who gave His only begot- ten Son, is dwelt on in the Advent and Christmas seasons; the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who died for us, rose again, and ascended into Heaven, in the season of Lent, Passion Week and Easter, to Ascension Day; the Fellowship of the Holy Spirit at Whitsuntide; and on Trinity Sunday we close the whole festive period with a thankful review of all that divine grace has done for our salvation. 2.—Memorial Days. 1. Beside the general festivals we have in our Congrega- tions special historical Memorial Days. There are, beside Octo- ber 31, 1517, the beginning of the Reformation by Luther, the © following Memorial Days of the Moravian Church :— THE CONGREGATIONS 151 March 1, 1457.—Beginning of the Brethren’s Church. May 12, 1724.—Founding of the first place of worship in Herrnhut. May 12, 1727.Signing of the first Statutes or “Brotherly Agreement” at Herrnhut. June 17, 1722.—Beginning of the building of Herrnhut. July 6, 1415.—Martyrdom of John Hus at Constance. August 13, 1727.—Spiritual Baptism of the Congregation at Herrnhut at the Lord’s Supper in the Church at Berthelsdorf. August 21, 1732—Beginning of Moravian Missions to the Hea- then—St. Thomas, West Indies. November 13, 1741.—Festival of the Eldership of Christ in the Moravian Church. 2. Special Festivals peculiar to individual Congregations in the time of their celebration are the anniversaries of Congre- gations. These relate to the organization of the Congregatfon or the consecration of the place of worship. At these times are called to mind, with heartfelt thanks before the Lord, the proofs of God’s grace and help which the Congregation has experienced since its organization, and in the past year. 3. On September 16th the servants of the Church keep their Festival, at which they bind themselves before the Lord to new faithfulness. This is a specially good opportunity for them mutually to strengthen the consciousness of their position under the leading of the divine Chief Shepherd and Elder, Jesus Christ, and of their high and holy calling and of their common debt of service. The Church is also reminded to remember its servants in prayer. 4. Our Pastors are requested to instruct their Congrega- tions more thoroughly in the history of the Moravian Church, and to train them to an observance of the special Memorial Days of the same. CirEALPsT ER a LV: ADDITIONAL MEANS FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN LIFE. “So then, ye are no more strangers and sojourners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God, being built upon the. founda- tion of the apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus Himself being the chief corner stone, in Whom each several building, fitly framed together, groweth into a holy temple in the Lord.’’—Ephesians 2:19-21. SECTION I.—RELATION TO CIVIL GOVERNMENT. 1. In regard to our relation to the civil power which has rule over us, we recognize it as a sacred duty to render punctual obedience, according to the precepts of the Holy Scriptures, as ow 152 THE CONGREGATIONS to the minister of God to us for good; to observe, as faithful subjects and conscientious citizens¢ the laws and ordinances of the country in which the Lord has set us, and to honor and re- member in prayer those who are set over us. It is the duty of every member of the Church scrupulously to observe all the ordinances of the government of our country and the regula- tions in force in the parish. Rom. 13:1-7; 1 Tim. 2:1, 2. 2. In respect to general festival days, religious and na- tional, we conform to the Christian customs prevailing in the several countries. 3. If an oath is required according to the law of the land, we regard it as our duty not to refuse the same, where we are not exempted therefrom. If, therefore, in an individual case, an oath is required by the government or its officers, we take it in the prescribed form, and the keeping sacred of the oath so taken must be one of the strictest duties on our conscience. But swearing lightly, without the constraint of the State, is not allowed among us. Matt. 5:34; Jas. 5:12. SECTION II.—CIVIL LIFE. 1. It is characteristic of a living Church of the Lord that the civil life, the things done and left undone day by day, be in accord with what we profess before all the world as our faith. We pray in our Litany: “May all our labor of body and mind be hallowed unto Thee.” | Tim. 4:5. What we understand by this hallowing of our daily work and all our undertakings to earn money is felt by every brother and every sister, who, living in the childlike fellowship with the Saviour, look on their earthly calling as received from the Lord, and with all diligence in labor and faithfulness in business, await the blessing from Him alone. 2. In this disposition lies the substance of all our principles for the business of civil life. All the beneficial influence which order, diligence, thrift, trustworthiness, and a friendly and obliging behavior have on the good progress of business, is much increased when the disposition above described is added, and, flowing from it, that faithfulness of heart which makes the wise man humble, and the simple wise. For, valuable and es- sential as these qualities are for the management of property, whether our own or entrusted to us, they do not of themselves protect us from the dangers of self-esteem, of ambition, of the haste to become rich, of the pursuit of sensuous enjoyment, and of the love of dress. These are hurtful to everyone, and gradual- ly render him unfit to attend properly to his outward calling. 3. A diligent and capable tradesman, who knows how to adapt himself to the times, and also relies on the blessing of the THE CONGREGATIONS 153 Lord, still finds his daily bread amongst us. Also families in which husband and wife earn their bread by day labor and simi- lar work, and, being cheerful and content in their poverty, | Tim. 6:6, 8, order their households accordingly, will not lack what is needful. With thankfulness to God we may boast that faithfulness in small things is acknowledged by His grace. 1 Tim. 4:8. 4. While we thankfully rejoice in the blessing of God ac- companying diligence and faithfulness also in larger under- takings, yet we must at the same time seriously call to mind the admonition of the Holy Scriptures, addressed by Paul to Timo- thy: “Charge them that are rich in this present world, that they be not high-minded, nor have their hope set on the uncertainty of riches, but on God, Who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good; that they be rich in good works, that they be ready to distribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on the life which is life indeed.” 1 Tim. 6:17-19. Above all we must warn against the endeavor to be- come rich quickly and easily, which is, alas, characteristic of our time, and under which men “fall into temptation and a snare and many foolish and hurtful lusts such as drown men in de- struction and perdition.” 1! Tim. 6:9. In all business the apostolic rule holds good, that none should entangle himself in the affairs of this life, | Thess. 4:6, that in no toil may be found an after-taste of sin. 5. May all, both in regard to their own affairs and to those entrusted to them, ever keep in view the admonition of the Lord: “He that is faithful in a very little is faithful also in much; and he that is unrighteous in a very little is unrighteous also im oieeh. 7. Luke 16:10. SECTION III.—FAMILY LIFE. 1. Under all circumstances the Christian Home is the na- tural place for the growth of Christian virtues, and no Church arrangements should interfere with the mutual responsibilities of Christian Family Life. Mark 7:11-13; 10:7-9. The Chris- tian Family should itself be a Christian Church. 2. Every married pair ought to present a picture of Christ and His Church; every family should be a household of God, in which the parents have a priestly office, which they must re- gard with reverence and discharge with faithfulness. At mar- riage, therefore, it cannot be pointedly enough recommended to our brethren and sisters not to let themselves, in this important and decisive step, be led astray by passion or by considerations of outward advantage, but to take it looking to the Lord, 154 THE CONGREGATIONS with prayer and supplication for His guidance. In countries where Civil Marriage has been introduced, care must be taken that members of the Moravian Church do not marry without receiving the blessing of the Church on their marriage. 3. It can be well with the home only if the husband and wife are agreed in this: “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord,” Josh. 24:15, if, accordingly, they regard their chil- dren as the property of the Lord, and bring them up in His nurture and admonition; and if they carry out this education not only by word, but also by the power which lies in the living example and in a household conducted according to the mind and. precept of Christ, from which all that is impure and base is kept away. Especially should they strive to gather the members of the household round the Word of God in family worship. SECTION IV.—TRAINING OF THE YOUNG. 1.—The Christian Home. 1. The sphere of activity for the Kingdom of God which lies nearest to the Church, is the training of its own children. Hence every Congregation must approve itself in the education and training of the children as living, active and controlled by the Spirit of God. If our children see that their parents live in that which is the concern of the Church and of every child of God, that they are diligent in prayer and in the faithful use of the means of grace afforded them in Church-fellowship, and that they draw from these the strength for a godly life and conduct, it will not remain without a blessed influence upon them. They will thereby, from earliest youth, be stimulated to a close fel- lowship with the Saviour in prayer and to a sincere desire to live for Him and the Church. 2. “Nurture them (the children) in the chastening and admonition of the Lord.” Eph. 6:4. This exhortation of the Holy Scriptures impresses on parents, as their first and most sacred duty, to become the guides of their children to the King- dom of Heaven. But in doing so they must let themselves be guided by a sacred love, which has in view the true well-being of the child, and not its momentary comfort and advancement. From it must flow the right kind of patience tempered with the right kind of strictness, which, combined with a definite and consistent treatment of the children, are the conditions of a good training. Parents should not fail to lay definite and un- compromising requirements upon their children, but in pre- senting them they should always be guided by a reasonable con- sideration for the powers of the child, and must be on their: guard against unrestrained passion and unkind punishment.’ But it is imperatively necessary to subdue betimes the self-will THE CONGREGATIONS 155 of the children, and to accustom them to prompt obedience, to useful employment and to perseverance in their occupations. They must early be exercised in obedience, contentment and self- denial; this will render easier for them their position later in life. Against the harm done by a soft effeminacy, personal ease and a faise, indulgence of children, the example of Eli, the priest, affords a warning for all time. Above all, it is of im- portance to cultivate scrupulous conscientiousness. Though parents cannot directly procure for their children the true change of heart, they can and must prepare the way to it by Christian training. 3. The home training of children is, therefore, a matter of the greatest importance. Although such training must in different ways be supplemented by public education, it still re- mains true that, if a child is to turn out well, the foundation must be laid especially’in the home, and that, if defects exist in the home, these are not easily remedied by educative agencies outside of the home. The influence of parents on their chil- dren, both wholesome and prejudicial, begins much earlier than is usually believed, and this much more in what takes place un- intentionally in the sight and hearing of the children, than in what is designed to make an impression on them. The children must, therefore, be to the parents a constant and powerful mo- tive to become continually more holy in word and conduct, in order that no injury may come to them. ; 4. It should be esteemed a sacred duty to promote a deep and thorough knowledge of the Scriptures in the Congregation, of which knowledge the foundation must be laid by parental instruction in the home. Remembering how deep and inefface- able, and fraught with blessed influences, are the impressions made upon the tender hearts of children by the Scripture nar- ratives, as heard from the lips of Christian mothers, the mothers in our Congregations especially are earnestly urged not to neglect the faithful practice of this most important duty. 5. The seed of the Word of God, thus sown in the tender hearts of the children, is then to be fostered in family worship, and in the daily morning and evening prayers in our Schools. The use of the “Daily Texts,” with the accompanying hymn verses, and the reading of portions of the Holy Scriptures, with singing and prayer, all serve to lift up the hearts in fellowship to the Lord. 6. The Provincial Synod solemnly recognizes the Christian training of the young as one of the greatest instrumentalities for the conversion of the world. Parents are, therefore, urged to co-operate with the Church in the religious education of their children, making it their earnest endeavor to lead them in their 156 THE CONGREGATIONS early years to Jesus, to a living experience of His pardoning grace, and to a sincere devotion of their lives to His service. 7. It shall be the duty of all parents connected with our Congregations to encourage the regular attendance of the chil- dren upon the services of the Church, and to strive to secure their early connection therewith as members. 8. The propriety of frequently presenting to parents the subject of the duties they owe to their children is enjoined upon every Pastor. 9. Synod re-emphasizes the importance of the spiritual training of the children in the homes of the Church, and urges that especial stress be placed by the Pastors of all Congrega- tions upon this and upon a deeper interest in and devotion to the idea of the Family Altar. 2.—The Sunday-School. 1. Our Sunday-schools have been for many years, especial- ly in England and America, an important and _ richly-blessed field of labor for the Lord. They are, therefore, not only com- mended to the cordial sympathy and prayers of our Congrega- tions, but the Ministers and Boards of our Congregations are anew and specially called on to make them an object of their fostering and directing supervision. Those brethren and sisters who have the needful gifts, and are qualified by their Christian experience to render a service of love to the young in the Sun- day-schools, are especially called on to do so. We must urge upon our teachers, however, the duty of qualifying themselves for the work by carefully studying the Scriptures themselves, both privately, and if possible, also by the arrangement of Train- ing Classes. This is more than ever needful at the present day, when the greatest care and attention are bestowed upon all branches of secular education. 2. Sunday-schools have become the centre of many activi- ties, which have for their aim the social, moral, and intellectual improvement of the young. There are many other influences at work in society around us which tend to deaden spiritual life and to undermine moral principle. All the more must we endeavor to set in motion those counteracting forces which have their source in the Christian Church and the Gospel. Whatever tends to keep away our young people from evil, and to form in them Christian character, should be sought out and used. 3. The connection between the Church and the Sunday- school must be strenuously maintained, and every effort should be put forth to keep the young under Christian influence. 4. It is the duty of parents and others connected with the THE CONGREGATIONS 157 Church to show their interest in the work of the Sunday-school by faithfully co-operating with the workers of the same and, as circumstances permit, by serving as teachers or by attending the Bible Classes. 5. The great need of adopting the most approved and effect- ive methods of work is earnestly urged upon the attention of every Sunday-school worker. 6. In accordance with the approval of the International Sunday-school Association, Synod adopts the following standard for the Moravian Church: a.—Graded Instruction—To whatever extent possible every Sunday-school shall be graded and have graded instruction. The study of the catechism, as a supplemental study, is recommended. b.—Monthly Workers’ Conference.—-Regular monthly confer- ences of the officers and teachers, for the study of the lesson or methods of work, the transaction of business or prayer, shall be held. c.—Sessions All the Year—Regular weekly sessions shall be held during the entire year. d.—Participation in Conventions——Every school shall actively co-operate with the State and County Associations and participate in their Conventions. e.—Cradle Roll and Home Department.—Organized Cradle Roll and Home Departments shall be maintained under their own Superintendents for the purpose of bringing those who cannot attend the regular sessions into closer touch with the work. f—Decision for Christ.—It shall at all times be the object of every Pastor, officer and teacher of the Sunday-school to bring the scholars to a decision for Christ and to induce them to lead a Christian life. g.—Missionary Instruction.—At least once a month Supple- mental Missionary Instruction shall be given under the direction of a Missionary Committee. . h.—Contributions to Stated Causes.—Contributions shall be made to the stated annual collections ordered by the Provincial or District Synod. i—Temperance Instruction—Regular temperance instruction shall be given. j—Memory Work.—Definite Scripture memory work shall be undertaken. The schedule prepared in the main by Mr. Frank Brown, Joint Secretary of the World’s Sunday-school Association, is adopted in the expectation that young people will thereby be prepared for an intelligent and thorough study of the catechism. k.—Teachers’ Training Class——A Teachers’ Training or Nor- 11 12 13 158 THE CONGREGATIONS mal Class shall be organized in connection with every school, in order that teachers may attain greater efficiency in their work. In the appointment of teachers, persons so trained shall have the preference. 1— Organized Classes——At least one Adult and one Interme- diate or Senior Class shall be organized and enrolled with the State Sunday-school Association. It shall be the duty of Pastors, Elders and Sunday-school workers to do all in their power to re- tain the older scholars in the Sunday-school, by establishing Bible Classes, which classes adults shall also be encouraged to attend. 7. The Provincial Synod shall appoint an Inter-synodal Com- ~~ mittee, whose duty it shall be to procure and publish in our Church \/papers the most accurate facts obtainable relative to the Sunday- », school work in our Congregations, together with articles making clear the significance of said facts and giving practical advice for remedying defects. 3.—Parochial Schools. 1. Whenever practicable, the establishment of Parochial Schools is recommended. 2. The Pastors of our Congregations shall regard the super- intendence of Parochial Schools, wherever such exist, as one ob the most important duties of their office. 3. In the appointment of Directors, Officers and Teachers of Parochial Schools, it shall ever be borne in mind, that one of the main objects of such institutions is to instill into the minds of our children and youth sound Christian principles and patriotic love for the Church. 4.—Religious Instruction in General. Pastors are charged to devote faithful attention to the regu- lar impartation of religious instruction to the children and youth of their Congregations, not only in the Sunday-school, but also in chifdren’s meetings, and in special ies for instruction in the catechism of the Church. SECTION V.—YOUNG PEOPLE AND YOUNG PEOPLE’S SOCIETIES. 1. In every well-ordered Church special arrangements should be made for the appropriate care of the young. No pains should be spared on the part of the Church to shelter them from the corrupting influences of the world and from spiritual harm, and to lead them in the true way of salvation. 2. Where the young still have their special Elders and Pas- tors, these must faithfully discharge their office. Where this is no longer the case, Evening Schools, Mission and other Young THE CONGREGATIONS 159 People’s Societies, which have as their aim the culture of mind .and heart, are strongly recommended. Under proper guidance much evil can be averted and much good done. 3. With regard to the daily interccurse of the young, their 1 companionships and amusements, and above all their reading, it is of importance not only to keep them from harmful and corrupt- ing influences, but also, by establishing libraries of good litera- ture, to see that the bad and false are made distasteful. 4. Moreover, all adult members of the Church have a duty 2 towards the young. Through their intercourse with them and their behavior in their presence they may, in many ways, influence them for good; for the young observe them. On the other hand, a grave stumbling-block may be laid in the way of the young by the bad example of adults. Matt. 18:6. 5. In like manner the Congregations have an obligation to- 3 ward the young growing up in their midst who do not belong to the Church, particularly apprentices and servant maids. These . deserve the most careful consideration, not only on account of the influence they exert on our young people, but also on their own account. Care for their temporal and spiritual welfare must certainly, in the first instance, lie with their employers, who have no less responsibility to these boys and girls than to our own young people. But, at the same time, whatever can be done by the Church for their religious advancement through instruction and pastoral care should be faithfully attended to. 6. ‘Young people’s organizations, especially the Christian 4 Endeavor Society, and the Order of the King’s Sons and Daugh- ters, are recognized as powerful instrumentalities for developing the spiritual life and activity of the young people, for fostering the spirit of co-operation with the Pastor and training the young for future usefulness, and for inspiring fidelity to Christ and loy- alty to the individual denomination, while offering a common ground for inter-denominational fellowship. 7. The necessity of maintaining and, if possible, of increas- 5 ing the interest in and the efficiency of such organizations, is earn- estly urged upon our Pastors and Congregations, both for the actual good accomplished, and for its beneficial effect upon the religious life of the workers themselves. SECTION VI.—OTHER SOCIETIES. 1. In view of the fact that the younger men and women of 6 our Churches are organized in Societies of Christian Endeavor, of the King’s Sons and the King’s Daughters, and other associa- tions, it is urged that suitable organizations be also provided in- tended solely for men, such as Brotherhoods of Andrew and Philip, Mens’ Bible Classes and Ushers’ Associations. 160 THE CONGREGATIONS 2. Synod gratefully recognizes the faithful and untiring la- bors of the Sewing Societies and similar organizations in our Con- gregations, which have brought so much comfort and assistance to many of the Pastors of the Province and their families, and heartily recommends to the local church authorities the earnest encouragement of these agencies of Christian fellowship and prac- tical love. SECTION VII.—THE CHOIR OR CLASS SYSTEM. 1. The Holy Scriptures teach us that all members of a Chris- tian Congregation are called to share in the salvation which has been procured for all, under the special circumstances of age, sex and station in which they stand. All the conditions of our life are provided for in the humiliation and exaltation of our Lord. Christ’s obedience to His parents, Luke 2:51, and His desire to be in His Father’s house, Luke 2:49, are a pattern for our children and the youth of our Church. The Single Brethren and Single Sisters are directed to be careful in their Christian life how they may please the Lord and be holy both in body and spirit, 1 Cor. 7:32-34, and they should be ready to serve Him as and where He will use them. John 12:25, 26. The Married Brethren and Sisters, if united in the Lord, 1 Cor. 7:39, will find in the relation of Christ to His Church what their relations to each other should be. Eph. 5:25-33. The Widows and Widowers, in their experience of the loss of their dear ones, should learn the more to set their hope on God, Who comforteth the lonely. 1 Tim. 5:5. The above and similar direc- tions of the Scriptures cover the range of natural life. They apply directly to every individual under the care of the Church, without the need of a special organization through which to act. 2. The division of a Congregation into Choirs or Classes, according to age, sex and station in life, is a practical help to the life of the Church. It has often proved serviceable in pastoral work, and where this is still the case, Congregations will avail themselves of this means for the furtherance of their life. In the older Congregations there are still Choir or Class Houses, Meet- ings and Festivals. In Great Britain and America they are not fre- quent. Other methods have come into use which seem more suit- able. Prayer Unions, Sunday-schools, Young People’s Societies, the International Bible Reading Association, and other similar or- ganizations for social intercourse and Christian work, irrespective of age and sex, have superseded the older forms. 3. The Days of Covenanting, which, however, are no longer observed in all parts of the Church, are the following :— April 30.—For the Widows. May 4.—For the Unmarried Sisters. June 4.—For the Older Girls. THE CONGREGATIONS 161 June 24.—For the Older Boys. August 17.—For the Children. August 29.—For the Unmarried Brethren. September 7.—For the Married People. 4. Pastors and Elders are earnestly requested to divide their Congregation into Classes and to appoint a suitable Superintendent for each Class, whose duty it shall be to aid the Pastor in his work in that part of the Congregation. Each of these Classes shall meet, at least, twice in a year, conducting their meetings as may be deemed most advisable. 5. In forming these Classes, Pastors and Elders must be guided by the circumstances and needs of their Congregations, dividing the membership according to locality, or according to the duties required of them, or according to the Class System still prevailing in some of our older Congregations, or in such other ways as they may deem most advisable to secure the ends in view. 6. While Congregations use their liberty in this matter, they should also strive to secure as much uniformity in their practice as possible. 7. It is recommended that where the Class System is no longer observed, or has never been introduced, the members of each Class be brought together, at least once a year, in a meeting for mutual edification and Christian fellowship. 8. All decisions with regard to the Class System shall rest with the Board of Elders. © SECTION VIII.—PASTORAL WORK. ].—Pastoral Visits. 1. Synod emphasizes the importance of pastoral work in the church life. It shall be the duty of every Pastor to visit, as fre- quently as possible, the members of his charge for the purpose of mutual acquaintance, spiritual conversation and prayer. In this work the sick and distressed, the aged and infirm, and the way- ward and erring are commended to the especial care of the Pastor. 2. As the results of a Pastor’s ministry will in a large meas- ure depend on his ability to maintain agreeable and helpful per- sonal relations with his members, he should not fail continually to deepen the impression that it would afford him pleasure to see them at the parsonage. 3. The importance of caring for individual souls, and of training them for Christian work and usefulness is urged upon our Pastors. 2.—Care of the Sick and Needy. 1. The granting of temporal relief to the poor and needy 11 ra KR ol e' v> % i 162 THE CONGREGATIONS must ever form a part of the service rendered by a Christian Con- gregation. Although those of our members who are more favored in temporal things will, known only to Him Who seeth in secret, of their own accord feel prompted to remember the needy, yet, ac- cording to the example of the Apostolic Church, there should be some definite provision made in every Congregation for the relief of the poor. For this purpose funds for the relief of the poor should be established. All almoners are not only to preserve the necessary reticence, but are also to seek in prayer for tenderness of heart, that they may act after the pattern of our Saviour. 2. It also belongs to the mutual aid and service rendered by every true Congregation of the Lord Jesus, when every mem- ber, for the sake of Him, Who “hath borne our griefs and car- ried our sorrows,” readily and willingly assumes the duty of ministering to the sick and suffering. The care of the sick should not be left to depend entirely on the voluntary impulse of the individual member, but, wherever possible, some definite provision for organized effort in this direction should be made by every Congregation. SECTION IX.—LAY ACTIVITY. 1. Those who have the oversight in our Congregations should see to it that every member, especially the young men, be made to feel that he is needed in the work of the Church, and that he be assigned to some place of active service. 2. It shall be the duty, not only of the Executive Boards, but of every member, to assist the Pastor in the work of the Congregation, both in public and in private, not only by attend- ance on and proper participation in the services, but also by visitation, exhorting the sinner, comforting the sick, bringing relief to the needy, and, after the apostolic example, preaching the Gospel from house to house. SECTION X.—SYSTEMATIC BENEFICENCE. 1.—Directions for Members. 1. It is the duty of every adult member of the Congrega- tion to contribute according to his ability toward its needs. 2. The Scriptural plan of contributing to the support of the Congregation, as well as to other benevolent causes, is recom- mended to all our Congregations, namely, “to lay by them in store on the first day of the week as the Lord has prospered them.” 3. To give effect to this plan it is further recommended that Congregations introduce the “Duplex Envelope System,” Klas a Ae seas Vac, (BN base Ea) ys ata hee na aE L Mery 1 alle beet , pheauesal 56 fa yips eB LPV yO ee (93 bee THE CON GATIONS or some similar mode of making contributions for the support of the Gospel. 4. Synod heartily urges) tHe practice of proportionate giv- ing (tithing) upon the membership” of; our Congregations: 2.—Directions for Boards and. fcahrdiiies The Provincial Elders’ Conference, Boards or Committees, 2 under whose direction annual collections are taken, are instruct- ed to issue a circular statement on behalf of the causes they represent to the churches, including the Sunday-schools, through the Pastor, Superintendent, Elders or Trustees. They are also instructed to publish the estimated amounts needed in the Church Papers. They shall assign quotas for such collections to each Church. The Churches are requested to adopt some system of raising the quotas assigned which shall be certain to prove effective. 3.—Committee on Systematic Beneficence. 1. The President of the Provincial Synod shall appoint a 3 Committee on Systematic Beneficence, to serve during the inter- ° 2 i synodal period. It is the duty of this committee to secure the dis- tribution of literature on systematic beneficence, and to keep the subject before the Church in such a way as to secure the widest pos- sible co-operation in providing the funds needed for the work of the Church, by bringing the whole tithe into the store-house. 2. The second Sunday in October is appointed by Synod as 4 a day on which, apart from any collection, the subject of Syste- matic Beneficence shall be annually presented to the Congrega- tions by the Pastors. 4.—Schedule of fp enal Collections. 1. For Retired Ministers, the last Sunday in January. 5 2. For the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, the first Sunday in March. 3. For Foreign Missions, Easter or Whitsunday. 4. For Inter-denominational Causes, the first Sunday in May. For the Alaska Mission, the second Sunday in June. For Home Missions, the Sunday nearest September 16. For the Theological Seminary, the last Sunday in No- vember. . fata ae . . ow ™ . ee % aol s FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 165 PART FIVE FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS GVA Pal ERE THE BROTHERLY AGREEMENT. The Code of Principles and Discipline to Which Moravian Congregations Hold in Common. 1. The sole basis of our union is Christ and His merits. We are called according to the eternal purpose of God the Father, Eph. 3:11, through the Holy Spirit, to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, Acts 2:21, and fo manifest both by word and deed, that we are His people. Titus 2:14. 2. The Holy Scriptures are and shall remain the only rule of our faith and practice; and our chief concern shall be, that the Word of God be preached among us in purity and simplicity, and*that we live according to its precepts, in holiness, Luke 1:75; 2 Tim. 3:16, as children of God. 3. Being, by the good providence and grace of God, connected with the Protestant Episcopal Church called the Unitas Fratrum, or the Mora- vian Church, we will apply to the Provincial Board of this Church for Pas- tors who “hold fast the pattern of sound words,” 2 Tim. 1:13, and en- deavor in all respects to be “ensamples to the flock.” 1 Pet. 5:3. 4. We will obey them that have the rule over us, and submit our- selves; for they watch for our souls, as they that must give account; that they may do it with joy and not with grief. Heb. 13:17. 5. Deeming it a great privilege to feed in fellowship on the word of Christ’s atonement, and to provoke one another unto love and to good works, Heb. 10:24, we will not forsake the assembling of ourselves together, Heb. 10:25, but will be faithful in attending the public services of the church. We will, therefore, abstain from all unnecessary travel and labor on the Sabbath, and exercise care that the recreations in which we engage on that day be innocent and interfere neither with our own attendance nor with that of others on divine worship. 6. We consider ourselves bound to make proper provision for the maintenance of our Pastors, and will faithfully bear our part of this and of other necessary expenses of the Congregation, as circumstances may require. 7. We will especially remember the destitute and afflicted among us, and will ever be ready to minister of our substance to their necessities, according to our ability and opportunity. 8. We will do what is incumbent upon us Piowatds providing the revenue required to administer our Provincial Church Government and to defray the expenses of Synods in the Province and the District with which we are connected, under Such regulations as shall from time to time be made by the proper authorities. 9. We will endeavor to do our duty towards the benevolent causes of the Moravian Church:—(a) towards those enterprises which are prose- cuted by all the Provinces of the Church jointly, such as Foreign Missions, the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, and the Home for Lepers at Jerusalem; (b) toward the special enterprises of our own Province, such as the work 166 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS of Home Missions and Church Extension, the Education of Candidates for the Ministry, the Sustentation of Retired Ministers and Widows of Min- isters, the Publications of the Province, and its various Educational In- stitutions; and (c) towards such enterprises as shall be inaugurated by the proper authorities in the District with which we are connected. When special appeals are made to us in behalf of any needy Congregations of our Church we will remember that we and they belong to a Unity of Brethren and, by helping according to our ability to bear their burdens, will try to fulfill the law of Christ. Gal. 6:2. 10. We hereby express our cordial assent to, and agree to be gov- erned by, the enactments of the General Synod of the Moravian Church, and the Synod of the Province and the District to which our Congrega- tion belongs, and to make our conduct as individuals, and our course as a Congregation, conform to the principles set forth in the published enact- ments of the said Synods. 11. We will have fellowship, in all sincerity, with children of God in other Evangelical Churches; and will carefully avoid all disputes respect- ing opinions and ceremonies, peculiar to one or another Church. In this fellowship we will co-operate with other Churches in the support of public charities or Christian enterprises which have a just claim upon us as fol- lowers of the Lord Jesus Christ, in addition to the causes of our own Church. 12. We will be subject to the civil authorities as to the powers or- dained of God, in accordance with the admonitions of the Holy Scriptures, Rom. 13:1; 1 Pet: 2:13-14, and will in nowise evade the taxes and other obligations which are lawfully required of us. Rom. 13:7. 13. Called to be children of peace, Luke 10:6, we will follow. after peace with all men, 2 Tim. 2:22; Heb. 12:14, and will endeavor to ap- prove ourselves sober and quiet citizens. 14. We will not hate, despise, slander or otherwise injure any man. And although we neither may nor will have fellowship with the disorderly things of this world, yet we will ever strive to exercise charity towards all our fellowmen, to treat them in a kind and friendly manner, and in our dealings with them, to approve ourselves upright, honest and conscien- tious, as becometh children of God, and confessors of the religion of Jesus Christ. 15. We will ever bear in mind that, through grace, we are called to be a living Church of Christ, whose members have found forgiveness of sins, and being justified by faith have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. 5:1. 16. Therefore only those can be recognized as true members of our Church who have turned to Christ our Saviour with their whole heart, and © earnestly desire to glorify Him in soul and body. 17. Since disciples of Jesus are to be known in that they have love ene to another, John 13:35, we will cherish brotherly love as the bond of perfectness, Col. 3:14, “forbearing one another, and forgiving each other, if any man have a complaint against any.” Col. 3:13. 18. If any one be overtaken in a fault, we will endeavor to restore such an one in the spirit of meekness, Gal. 6:1, and when we are reproved and admonished for errors committed, we will try, through the grace of God, to receive such reproofs and admonitions thankfully. 19. When any one has cause of complaint against his brother, he ought not to make it a subject of conversation with others, but should first speak with the brother himself in a friendly manner, and then, if neces- sary, both should endeavor through the mediation of the Pastor, or of FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 167 some member of the Congregation, to settle their differences amicably; but to go to law one with another before a magistrate, we will avoid, un- less the case be of such a nature as to make a legal decision indispensable. 20. Parents should not forget that their children are the property of the Lord Jesus Christ, purchased with His own precious blood. Acts 20:28; 1 Peter 1:19. They ought, therefore, to bring them up in the nur- ture and admonition of the Lord, Eph. 6:4, and take all possible care to preserve them from every evil influence. 21. For this reason it is expected of all parents, not only that, through grace obtained by prayer, they approve themselves in their walk and ccnversation to be followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, and set an ex- ample of holy living to their children and household; but also that they be priests of God, lifting up holy hands for themselves and their families, 1 Tim. 2:8, declaring to them the love of Christ, and in nowise neglecting the regular observance of family worship. 22. Parents must give faithful attention to the spiritual as well as the secular education of their children, must see to it that they attend the Sunday-school and other services provided especially for the children, and, at the same time, must accustom them to participate in the public worship of the Congregation. It is also their duty to exercise a watchful care over their older children, and to guard them as far as lies in their power against associations which could be harmful to their souls. . 23. Sons. and daughters, who are still under the care of their parents, should never make an agreement of marriage without the consent of the latter. Parents, therefore, should give diligence so to train their children, that when they enter the holy estate of matrimony, it may be done with their advice and blessing. 24. The only ground for the divorce of married persons recognized -by us is that expressed in the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. Math. 5:32; 19:9; Mark 10:11, 12; Luke 16:18. Pastors are, therefore, not per- mitted to officiate at the marriage of divorced persons, knowing them to be such, unless they are assured that such persons, as the innocent parties, have secured a divorce on the ground on which # is sanctioned by the. teaching of Christ. 25. The use of intoxicating liquors rendering men in a special degree the servants of sin and thousands thereby being brought to utter ruin of body and soul, we must regard the manufacture of and the carrying on of traffic in such beyerages as inconsistent with Church-membership, and hold personal abstinence from the use of intoxicants to be a Christian duty. 26. We will at all times be ready cheerfully to confess the Name of our Saviour and His Atonement and, if need be, to suffer reproach for the sake of Jesus. Luke 6:22, 23. On the other hand we will beware that the precious Gospel be not blasphemed, through any fault of ours, by them that believe not. Rom. 2:24; 1 Tim. 6:1; Titus 2:5. It ought, therefore, to. be the great concern of every member of our Church, to let his conver- sation be as becometh the Gospel of Christ, Phil. 1:27, not loving the world, 1 John 2:15, avoiding especially all places of sinful amusement, and those that are injurious to Christian morals, abstaining from all appear- ance of evil, 1 Thess. 5:22, and in every respect walking in the strength and power of Jesus our Lord, by Whom all things are given unto us, that pertain to life and godliness, 2 Peter 1:3; for if a man love Him, he will keep His commandments. John 14:15. 27. Agreeably to this principle, we will put away from among us those that become a stumbling-block and offense, if after repeated admoni- 168 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS tions and reproofs, they remain incorrigible, remembering the rule of the Apostle: “Put away the wicked man from among yourselves.” 1 Cor. 5:13. Whosoever, therefore, knowingly violates this ‘Brotherly Agree- ment,” by corrupting others through word or deed; by resisting the powers that are ordained of God, Rom. 13:2, by lying, Col. 3:9, back-biting, 2 Cor. 12:20; Rom. 1:30, and slandering, Ps. 101:5: by filthiness, loose conver- sation, Ephes. 5:4, or profanity, Ex. 20:7; by giving himself up to drunken- ness, 1 Cor. 6:10; by committing fornication or adultery, 1 Cor. 6:9; by living in any other work of the flesh mentioned by the Apostle in Gala- tions 5:19-21; or by wilfully and persistently abstaining from participation in the Lord’s Supper and other divine services, can not be considered worthy of membership in our Congregation, and if his offenses are so fla- grant as to bring reproach upon the Church, or if he remains hardened in his evil ways, he must be excluded from our fellowship, whereof due no- tice must be given, both to him and to the Congregation. 28. We make it a special duty of the Board of Elders, which is espe- cially charged with the spiritual welfare of the Congregation, to watch carefully that this Brotherly Agreement be strictly adhered to and faith- fully observed; and we will co-operate with the Board of Elders in its efforts to maintain the discipline of the Congregation. 29. Should alterations in this Brotherly Agreement be deemed neces- sary, they can not be made without the approval of the Provincial Elders’ Conference. Note-—The Committee cn Codification, with the approval of the Pro- vincial Elders’ Conference, transferred from the Chapter on Discipline in the Book of Order to the foregoing Brotherly Agreement the last sentence of paragraph 5 and all of paragraphs 24 and 25. CHAP DER OL CHARTERS OF PROVINCIAL AND DISTRICT BOARDS AND INSTITUTIONS. I.—THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS’ CONFERENCE. An Act to Incorporate the Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America. Section 1—Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representa- tives of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in General Assembly met, and it-is hereby enacted by the authority of the same, That the present members of the Board of Brethren, who for the time being are appointed to superintend the secular and spiritual concerns of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren, commonly called Moravians, in the United States of America, to wit: John C. Jacob- son, Henry A. Schultz and Philip H. Goepp, and their successors as they may be from time to time appointed in accordance with the Constitution, Rules and Regulations of the said Church of the United Brethren as they now exist or may be hereafter modified or altered, shall be and are hereby declared to be a body corporate, to be known by the name, style and title of “THE BOARD OF ELDERS OF THE NORTHERN DIOCESE OF THE CHURCH OF THE UNITED BRETHREN IN THE UNIT- ED STATES OF AMERICA,” and by that name shall have perpetual succession, be able and capable in law to sue and be sued, plead and be im- pleaded in the Courts of the Commonwealth and elsewhere, to have and use a common seal, and to make and establish such by-laws and ordinances FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS 169 as shall be necessary and proper for the regulation of the temporal con- cerns of the said Northern Diocese of the said Church of the United Brethren, for the support of acting and superannuated Ministers of the said Church, for the promotion of religion by Education, Foreign and Do- mestic Missions, and otherwise; provided, that nothing be done, in pursu- ance of the powers and privileges hereinbefore granted, contrary or re- pugnant to this Act and to the Constitution and Laws of this Common- wealth, and provided, further, that all the acts of the said Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America be in conformity to the rules, regulations and principles of the said Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America, and not in anywise inconsistent with the same. Section 2.—That the President of the said Board of Elders shall be appointed in accordance with the rules and regulations of the said Church of the United Brethren, and that the said Board of Elders or a majority of its members, may, if they deem it necessary, elect or appoint a Treas- urer and such other officers as may be necessary, at such times and such places and to serve for such a period as they may deem convenient and necessary, or as may be ordered by the regulations or by-laws of the said Church. Section 3.—That the said Board of Elders and their successors by the name, title and style aforesaid shall be able and capable in law to purchase, receive, hold and enjoy all such lands, tenements, bequests, annuities and gifts as may be at any time sold, conveyed, bequeathed, given or granted to it either absolutely or in trust, and have power to sell or otherwise dis- pose of the same; provided, that the said Corporators shall not at any time hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or mixed, ex- ceeding the annual value of Twelve Thousand Dollars. Section 4.—That no misnomer of said Corporation and their successors shall defeat or annul any gift, grant, devise or bequest to or from the said Corporaticn; provided, that the intent of the party or parties shall sufficiently appear upon the face of the gift, grant, will or other writing, whereby any estate or interest was intended to pass to or from the said Corporation. Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, March 29, 1851. SUPPLEMENT. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the Com- monwealth of Pennsylvania in General Assembly met, and it is hereby en- acted by the authority of the same, That so much of Section Three of an Act entitled ‘““An Act to In- corporate the Board of Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United States of America,’ approved the twenty-ninth day of March, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and fifty-one, as provides that the said Corporators shall not at any time hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or mixed, exceeding the annual value of Twelve Thousand Dollars, be and the same is hereby repealed, and that the said Corporators shall not at any. time hold or absolutely possess property or estate, real, personal or mixed, exceeding the annual value of Twenty Thousand Dollars. Approved by the Senate and the House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, February 10, 1858. 170 FUNDAMENTAL DOCUMENTS Il.—THE BOARD OF CHURCH EXTENSION. A Decree to Incorporate the Board of Church Extension of the Ameri- can Moravian Church. S “THE BOARD OF CHURCH EXTENSION OF THE AMERICAN MORAVIAN GHIGRCH S Section 2.—The purpose for which it is formed is the work of enter- | ing new fields of labor; of beginning and organizing mission enterprises ; of erecting church edifices or parsonages; of aiding to liquidate indebted- ness resting upon houses of worship or parsonages; and of promoting. in every ined way the work of Church Extension in the American. Proy- ince of the Church of the United Brethren, or Moravians, and for the fur- ther purpose of carrying on the work of Home Missions according to such rules and regulaticns-as-theSyniod- ofthe said American Province of the Church of the United Brethren, or Moravians, may from time to time adopt. Section 3.—The place or places where its business is to be transacted shall be at Bethlehem Borough, in the County of Northampton, and State of Pennsylvania, or at such other places in the said State as may, from time to time, be determined on by the Synod of the American Moravian Church. Section 4.—The terni for which it is to exist is to be perpetual, sub- ject to the power of the General Assembly under the Constitution of this Commonwealth. Section 5.—The names and residences of the subscribers are :—Edmund de Schweinitz, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Eugene Leibert, Nazareth, Penn- sylvania; Charles A. Zoebisch, New York City, New York; Augustus Schultze, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Joseph A. Rice, Bethlehem, Pennsyl- vania; Nathaniel S. Wolle, Lititz, Pennsylvania.” ” Section 6.—The number of its Directors and the names and residences of those who are chosen Directors for the first year are:—Edmund de Schweinitz, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Eugene Leibert, Nazareth, Pennsyl- vania; Charles A. Zoebisch, New York City, New York; Augustus Schultze, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Joseph A. Rice, Bethlehem, Pennsyl- vania, and Nathaniel S. Wolle, Lititz, Pennsylvania. Their successors shall be such and-as many as may from time to time be determined by the Synod of the American Moravian Church; provided, that there shall al- ways be an equal number of Ministers and laymen. The said Board shall have authority to elect its own officers as it may see fit, the Treasurer, however, always to be a layman. Section 7.—The said Board of Church Extension shall be empowered to establish a Church Extension Fund which shall be kept intact and un- diminished as an investment, the yearly. income whereof shall be used in aid of the building of new houses of worship or of parsonages, or in liqui- dation of indebtedness resting upon houses of worship or parsonages; pro- vided, that the money shall be invested in real securities and in such other securities as are named in the Acts of the Assembly of Pennsylvania, au- thorizing investments by Trustees; provided, further, that no loans’of this fund, or any part thereof, shall be made upon the security of church prop- érty; and provided, further, that the income of the said fund shall not be used until the capital of the fund shall have reached the sum of Fifty Thou- sand Dollars. Ordered and decreed by the Court of Common Pleas of Northampton County, Pennsylvania, September 11, 1883. Via fay oe aed > Pape: f- bed wef 7 pee ec, fleck the 7), o a f/ yy by 2. p= 46 : ne Of Ap-4e2e ec. : iy oa, a Ly Nica ; Wn dese (pedir g phages herePary isrcte @, a “7 oT) Pee ne AP PE DI lc pormen<7 Gps Tony PB e712. On Synodal Expenses. apm fen om. - Tl. ead toterdenomimatreret ations. Pee ee P15. On Nominations. Pow. hewn ene | Pe 17. On Printing. ; OU (ae 4 43° The number of members of each of these Standing Committees shall PE" be determined by each Synod. “les Rule 39.—The Provincial Elders’ Conference shall be a Standing Com- mittee on Credentials, whose duty it shall be, previous to the meeting of the Synod, to procure the credentials of the Delegates of the different Congrega- v bel, \ -Rule 40.—The rather firs shall/be Chair igh of eof suf time fat ‘pacHagrh mittee may elect its own Chairman “nd Rule 41.—All reports of Committees, seg reports of progress, shall > ahall be made in writing, and signed by a majority. #,aov- aeprareet del Rule 42—When a majority report is Pea by a report 3 the ~~ minority of the Committee, the former, after being read, shall lie upon the table until the latter is presented, after which, on motion, either may be ? considered. Rule 43.—When a report has been-_read, it shall be considered as prop- erly before the Synod, without a motion to accept. Rule 44.—A report of a Standing Committee cannot be taken up for - consideration in the same session in which it is presented, except by the unanimous consent of the Synod. . Rule 45.—Every resolution presented to the Synod shall, if requested _ by any member, be translated into the German language before action is taken thereon. j Rule 46—No member shall be allowed to return home before final adjournment, except on leave of the Synod. B Rule 47.—No motion or resolution appropriating any of the funds of “\ 4 the Province, or affecting the expenditures of the same, shall be acted on by the Synod until it shall have been considered and reported upon by the Committee on Finance. ORDER OF BUSINESS. he Rule 48.—The following shall be the order of business :— Temporary organization. Nw { Report of the Standing Committee on Credentials, and roll-call. i Permanent organization. & Presentation of greetings and salutations. Presentation of reports of the Provincial Elders’ Conference and of all other Provincial Boards, Committees, Officers and Agents, elected or appointed to act during the preceding inter-synodal period. 6. Presentation of reports and communications from the District 4) \e Synods and Boards. Wt 7. Presentation of memorials or communications from the Congrega- *& > tions of the Province. &=N 8. Presentation of memorials or communications from individuals. ”Y 9. After the foregoing are disposed of, the regular order each day, —, after the devotional exercises, unless otherwise ordered by Synod, shall be :— RN PRT OO MG stavacieg Gore: ow t / ft aw ; 4 whew Hey 2b. abhale Ge Uy nefliar S pve KP 4c, AVON is La be pees Capra SN Se pet Bie ' Lizz Sy Yr7se)- APPENDIX 189 Reports of Standing Committees. Reports of Special Committees. Memorials or Resolutions from members. Unfinished Business. General Business. mooaos PROTEST: Rule 49.—When one or more members desire to protest against a reso- lution or other act of Synod, and to have this protest inserted on the Journal, he or they shall, within two days, present it in writing, with his or their names affixed, to the Secretary of the Synod, to be by him read before the Synod and entered on the Journal. : ALTERATIONS.OF THE RULES. Rule 50.—The Rules of Order may at any time be amended or sus- pended by a two-thirds vote of the members present. + II.—SAMPLE OF A HANDBOOK OF A LOCAL CONGREGATION. | PART ONE. / HISTORICAL. _1—THE MORAVIAN CHURCH IN GENERAL. The members of this Protestant Church are known as Moravians, be- - cause Moravia, a province of the Austrian Empire, during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries constituted one of the chief seats of their Church, and because it was renewed, in the eighteenth, by refugees from that coun- ‘try, who fled to Germany for the sake of religious liberty.. Their official name, however, is THE UNITAS FRATRUM, that is, THE UNITY OF THE BRETHREN, or THE BRETHREN’S CHURCH. It origin- ated in Bohemia and soon spread to Moravia. About the middle of the ninth century these two countries were con- verted to Christianity chiefly through the labors of the two illustrious mis- sionaries of the Greek Church, Cyrillus and Methodius. They translated the Bible into the language of the people, and introduced a national ritual. Hence, when Bohemia and Moravia gradually fell under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of Rome, they, from the very earliest times, protested against some of its claims, and resisted its spiritual tyranny.. Such opposition led, at last, to the Bohemian Reformation, of which John Hus; born July 6, 1369, was the distinguished leader. The Council of Constance, before which he appeared to plead his cause, broke its pledge of personal safety and condemned him to the stake. He suffered martyrdom on July 6, 1415. Out of his ashes rose the Brethren’s Church. It was founded by some of his followers in 1457, on the estate of Lititz, about one hundred miles east of Prague. This was sixty years before Luther began his reforma- tion, and more than a century before the Anglican Church, from which the Episcopalians are descended, was fully established. The Moravian is, therefore, by far the oldest Protestant Church, the origin of which is accurately known. Four principles were adopted by its members as the basis of their union, namely: first, the Bible is the only source of Christian doctrine; 190 APPENDIX second, public worship is to be administered in accordance with the teach- ings of the Scriptures, and on the model of the Apostolic Church; third, the Lord’s Supper is to be received in faith, to be doctrinally defined in the language of the Bible, and every human explanation of that language is to be avoided; and fourth, godly Christian life is essential as an evi- dence of saving faith. Lititz soon became the rallying-point for awakened persons through- out Bohemia and Moravia, so that the new Church rapidly increased. When Luther began his reformation in 1517, the Brethren of Bohemia and Mo- ravia constituted a church of reformers numbering at least two hundred thousand members, counting over four hundred .parishes, using hymn-books and catechisms of its own, proclaiming its doctrine in confessions of faith, employing printing presses, and scattering Bohemian Bibles broadcast through the land. In the course of time a friendly correspondence was opened with the Reformers both of Germany and Switzerland. Both the Roman Catholic and the National Church persecuted the Brethren with fire and sword. No less than four different seasons of per- secution broke out from 1461 till 1547. The Brethren “had trials of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea moreover, of bonds and imprisonment.” They held their public services and their synods at night, in dense solitudes, around fires, under the starry canopy of heaven. They ‘were tortured on the rack, burned at the stake. But the blood of the martyrs was the seed of the Church. The fourth persecution led to the spread of the Brethren’s Church to Poland, where it grew so rapidly that in 1557 its Polish parishes con- stituted a distinct» Province in addition to the two already existing Prov- inces of Bohemia and Moravia. In the early part of the Thirty Years’ War, when the Bohemian Pro- testants had been defeated at the battle of the White Mountain, in 1620, the Emperor Ferdinand II inaugurated the so-called. Anti-Reformation, with the avowed purpose of crushing evangelical religion in Bohemia and Moravia. This end was accomplished in 1627. Only a hidden seed of the Church of the Brethren remained in these lands; the majority of its mem- bers, as well as the Lutherans and Reformed, were driven into exile. The Polish Province of the Church now acquired special importance. Here a new center for its beneficent activity was established at Lissa. A number of parishes were also established in Hungary; yet the Brethren hoped and prayed for a return to their native land. But the peace of Westphalia excluded Bohemia and Moravia from the benefits of religious liberty, which was elsewhere established. In 1656 Lissa was sacked and burned in the war which broke out between Poland and Sweden. For upwards of half a century the Brethren’s Church ceased to exist as a visible organization. -Yet its hidden seed in Bohemia and Moravia re- mained, Its illustrious Bishop, John Amos Comenius, the great educational reformer, filled with a prophetic anticipation of its future renewal, repub- lished its History, Confession and Discipline, commended its members to the Church of England, and took steps to perpetuate its Episcopate. In 1707 George Jaeschke, an aged patriach of Moravia, descended from the Brethren, spoke on his death-bed with great assurance of the speedy renewal of their Church. Fifteen years later two of his grandsons, Augustin and Jacob Neisser, with their families, followed Christian David to Saxony, where on June 17, 1722, they began to build the town of Herrn- hut, on the estate of Count Zinzendorf, who had offered them an asylum. Under the leadership of the pious Count, Herrnhut soon became the rallying-place for the descendants of the Brethren, several hundred of whom emigrated from Bohemia and Moravia. They introduced their an- APPENDIX 191 cient discipline, handed down by Comenius, and to them, in 1735, their venerable Episcopate was transmitted from its surviving representatives. The Church again grew and prospered not only in the land of its renewal, but spread to various countries and heathen lands. John Wesley, the hon- ored founder of the Methodist Church, acknowledged himself to have been deeply indebted to its leaders. In the year 1732 the Moravian Church began its extended Foreign Mission Work, sending its first messengers, Leonard Dober and David Nitschmann, to the negroes of St. Thomas in the West Indies. There are at present, after an unbroken missionary activity of almost one hundred and ninety-two years, more than one hundred thousand converts in its care, gathered in many different heathen lands. In America the history of the Moravian Church dates back to the year 1735, when a company of Moravians set sail for the Colony of Georgia. Efforts toward establishing permanent settlements there failing, led the survivors to accept the offer of George Whitefield, the renowned evan- gelist, to accompany him to Pennsylvania, where a Congregation was or- ganized in 1742 at Bethlehem, near the juncture of the Lehigh with the Delaware River. From this center, during the lapse of succeeding years, the Gospel was brought to the Indians in various parts of our land, Con- gregations were organized in different sections of the United States and Canada, and a vigorous activity was maintained in the Schools established for the education of the young. IIL—THE LOCAL CONGREGATION. (A Brief History of the Congregation). PART TWO. ABSTRACT OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 1. The government of the entire Moravian Church in all general matters, including the direction of Foreign Missions and of the Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, is vested in the General Synod, which body, before the World War, met at intervals of six years. When it can meet again cannot be determined at this date. 2. The General Synod consists of (1) certain ex-officio members, (2) delegates elected by the several Provinces, and (3) appointed repre- sentatives from the Mission Fields. 3. The General Synod takes cognizance of the doctrine, life and ac- tivity of the Moravian Church as a whole, and elects the Mission Board. In this Board, which is composed of five members, the Provinces and Mis- sions are represented. 4. From one General Synod to the next the government of the Church is intrusted to the Directing Board of the Unity, which Board is composed of the Mission Board and the Executive Boards of the four Provinces. 5. The Moravian Church is divided into four Provinces, viz., the Con- tinental, the British, the American, North, and the American, South. To the first belong the Congregations on the continent of Europe; to the sec- ond, those of Great Britain and Ireland; to the third, those in the Northern and Western States, and Canada; to the fourth, those in North Carolina. 6. Each Province has its own organization and manages its own af- fairs. Its government is vested in the Provincial Synod which consists of 192 APPENDIX (1) certain ex-officio members, (2) all Ministers in the active service of the Province, and (3) lay delegates chosen by the Congregations. 7. From one Provincial Synod to the next the government of the Province is intrusted to the Provincial Elders’ Conference elected by the said Synod. ; 8. The American Province, North, is divided into three Districts, of which each has its own Synod and Executive Board. 9. The government of each Congregation is vested in the Church Council, which consists of the adult membership of the Congregation. The Council elects its own Executive Boards, viz., a Board of Elders and a Board of Trustees. 10. The Boards of a Congregation have a right to decline a Minister appointed by the Provincial Elders’ Conference by stating a sufficient rea- son for so doing, but cannot prevent the removal of a Minister when called away by the Conference. The right to decline an appointment can be exer- cised by the Boards of such Congregations only which fully support their Minister from their own resources. 11. The Orders in the Ministry of the Moravian Church are those of Deacons, Presbyters and Bishops. 12. The degree of Deacon is conferred upon candidates for the Min- istry when employed as pastoral assistants or when first assuming charge ~ of a Congregation. 13. The degree of Presbyter is conferred upon those who have /served acceptably as Deacons for one or two years. 14. The Bishops are elected by the Synods of the respective Prov- inces. For the Mission Provinces Bishops are appointed by the General Synod or, in the interval between Synods, by the Directing Board of the | Unity. Bishops exercise spiritual supervision over the Church. To them belongs the function of ordaining Deacons and Presbyters, and of conse- crating other Bishops, which official acts must in every case be authorized by the Directing Board of the Unity or of the Province concerned. 15. Every one serving the Church in an official capacity is under obligation to observe faithfully the enactments of the various Synods exer- cising authority over him. PART THREE. THE BROTHERLY AGREEMENT. (See Book of Order, Part V, Chapter I, where this document appears in full.) PART FOUR. RULES AND REGULATIONS. 1—THE CHURCH COUNCIL. 1. The Church Council of the Church at , consists of the members of the Congregation who have faithfully discharged their spiritual and financial obligations. 2. The Council is convened Special meetings may be called whenever APPENDIX 193 the Elders or the Trustees may deem it necessary, or when a request is made by ten members, which request shall be in writing and state the busi- ness to be submitted. 3. Every meeting of the Council shall be announced on the preceding Sunday at the services of the Congregation. 4. of.the members constitute a quorum. < 5. The Pastor is President of the Council. In his absence a tem- porary Presidents chosen. —~CS 6.. The Council elects all Officers and Delegates of the Congregation, considers all matters of general interest, and determines the rules and prin- ciples for the management of the spiritual and temporal affairs of the Con- gregation. 7. Every member of the Council has the right to give expression to his opinion concerning any matter under consideration, which, however, must always be done in a proper and brotherly manner. IIL—THE OFFICERS AND THEIRIDUTIES: A.—The Board of Elders. ~ 1. The Board of Elders consists of members of the Congregation and the Pastor, who is the President_of the Board. members of the Board constitute a quorum. The Elders meet once a month, and as often besides as may be necessary. A Secre- tary is chosen from their midst, who shall keep a faithful record of their proceedings. 2. The Elders are especially charged with the spiritual care and over- sight of the Congregation and all classes of its membership. They shall strive to secure a faithful compliance with the enactments of the General Provincial and District Synods, with “The Brotherly Agreement,” and all other established rules of the Congregation. 3. They shall see to it that the public means of grace are regularly and faithfully dispensed according to the ritual and usage of the Moravian Church. 4. They shall have the oversight of the religious culture of the chil- dren and youth of the Congregation, of their instruction in the history, principles and usages of the Moravian Church, and of the Sunday-school and Societies. 5. They shall decide all matters pertaining to the admission, dismis- sal, suspension and exclusion of members. 6. They shall determine when, how and by whom the church edifice may be used. 7. They shall appoint the organist, ushers, collectors and such other assistants as may be necessary at the public services. 8. They shall, when not provided for by synodical enactment, deter- mine when, how and what collections shall be-taken for causes outside of the local Congregation. B.—The Board of Trustees. 1. The Board of Trustees consists of members of the Congregation of legal age. members of the Board constitute a quorum. The Trustees meet once a month, and as often besides as may be necessary. A President and a Secretary are chosen from among their number, and the latter shall keep a record of their proceedings. 2. The Trustees are especially charged with the oversight of the temporal affairs of the Congregation, They shall strive to secure’ the 13 194 APPENDIX prompt payment of the Pastor’s Salary and of all Dues, and see to it that sufficient means are raised for the adequate support of the, Congregation. 3. They shall keep all. church property, including the church prem- ises, in good repair, and in an attractive condition. 4. They shall have charge of all permanent funds of the Congrega- tion, exercising the greatest of care to invest safely said funds. 5. They shall at the close of each year audit the accounts and the Annual Report of the Treasurer, and report to the Church Council. 6. They shall appoint the sexton and other officers not otherwise pro- vided for. C.—The Joint Board. 1. The Joint Board consists of the Board of Elders and the Board of Trustees, and shall meet as often as necessary for the transaction of _ such business as may require the attention of both Boards. The Pastor shall preside at its meetings. ~~ 2, The Joint Board shall decide on the acceptance of the Minister appointed for service in the Congregation. D.—The Secretary of the Church Council. The Secretary shall keep a faithful record of the proceedings of the Church Council, which record he shall submit to the Board of Trustees for approval, at the first meeting of that Board after the meeting of the Council. FE.—The Treasurer of the Congregation. The Board of Trustees appoints annually the Treasurer of the Con- gregation, who may be a member of the Board. He shall receive and be in charge of all current funds of the Congregation. He shall make no disbursements without a written order from the Secretary of the Board of Trustees. At the Annual Meeting of the Church Council he shall sub- mit a detailed report of the treasury for the past year. It shall also be his duty to attend the meetings of the Board of Trustees as often as that Board invites him to be present. III—THE ELECTION OF OFFICERS. 1. All Officers, except the Treasurer, are elected annually at the meeting of the Church Council, which election shall be by ballot. 2. Such persons only are eligible for election as Officers or Delegates as are at least twenty-one years of age and are faithfully discharging their spiritual and financial obligations. 3. When vacancies occur, the same shall be filled at once by the re- maining Officers. IV.—MEMBERSHIP. : A.—Divisions of Membership. 1. The members of a Congregation are classified as Communicants, Non-Communicants and Children. 2, Communicants are all persons who have been admitted to the Communion of the Moravian Church by authority of the Board of Elders. 3. Non-Communicants are the children of members who are above thirteen and under twenty-one years of age, and who have not been ad- mitted to the Holy Communion. 4, The Children of the. Congregation are the baptized, but uncon- APPENDIX 195 firmed children under thirteen years of age of Communicant Members, and the children of adherents of the Congregation who have received Baptism in the Moravian Church. B.—Admission to Membership. 1. Such persons only may be admitted and regarded as members of the Congregation, who do not only sustain a good character and approve of the teachings, principles and usages of the Moravian Church in general, but who are also willing faithfully to observe the Rules and Regulations of the Congregation in particular, which willingness is expressed by sign- ing said rules. 2. The Board of Elders is enjoined to exercise the greatest care in the admission of new members. They should make a thorough examina- tion of the candidates for reception with regard to their sincerity, and secure, as far as possible, a membership that has met with a change of heart. 3. Applications for membership are made to the Pastor, who pre- sents the same to the Board of Elders. The Board is at liberty to reject, defer or act favorably on any application presented. When it has been decided to follow the last named course, the applicant shall be informed to this effect. After he has carefully examined the Rules and Regula- tions of the Congregation and given his signature «o the same, he is re- ceived at a public service by the right hand of fellowship. Between the time of application and admission an interval of from one to three months may elapse. 4. Children are formally received into the Congregation by Baptism, in which connection their names are placed on the rolls of the Church Catalog. ; 5. When both parents are received, all their baptized children under thirteen years of age are received with them. In cases when only one of the parents is received, the same rule shall apply, unless it be the expressed wish of the parents that their children shall not be so regarded. 6. All unbaptized persons to be received into communicant member- ship, are received on confession of faith by Adult Baptism. Persons bap- tized in infancy are received on confession of faith by Confirmation. ° 7+ Communicant members from other denominations are received at a public service by the right hand of fellowship, after the Letter of Dis- missal presented has received favorable consideration on the part of the Elders. In cases where no Letter of Dismissal can be furnished, it shall be the duty of the Board to decide the question of their reception and the manner of it. They may require a confession of faith. 8. Communicant members from other Moravian Congregations need not be received publicly. After the Letter of Dismissal has received favor- able censideration on the part of the Board of Elders, the names of such are placed on the rolls of the Church Catalog, of which action public an- nouncement is made. 9. The re-admission of members need not take place in public. A public announcement of such action of the Elders shall be sufficient. The term “re-admission” shall apply to all applicants who were formerly con- nected with the Congregation, and who, at the time of making application, are not members of any Church. 10. All exceptional cases connected with the admission of members must be referred to the Provincial Elders’ Conference for a decision. C.—Dismissal, Discipline and Exclusion. 1. When members remove from and vicinity, or when ws 196 APPENDIX they no longer desire to be regarded as members, they are expected to notify the Pastor. Letters of Dismissal are granted to-members in good standing whenever requests for such are made. 2. It is urged upon all members removing to localities where there are Moravian Congregations that they take with them Letters of Dis- missal to such Congregations. 3. In the exercise of discipline there are three degrees: a. The first degree is private reproof and correction by the Pastor or the Elders. Should this fail of the desired effect, b. The second degree must be applied by citing delinquents into the presence of the Pastor and Elders, who are to admonish them faithfully and in love. A stubborn refusal to meet the Elders, at once forfeits mem- bership. When in the exercise of this degree of discipline, immediate re- formation is not attained, the Elders may exercise the milder discipline of exclusion from the Holy Communion, unless, in their estimation, the of- fense is so flagrant as to require the application of c. The third degree of discipline, which is exclusion from church- fellowship. This degree is applied to such as persist in disregarding estab- lished rules, despise all admonition, exert an injurious influence, and become seducers of others. 4. When a member absents himself from the services of the Con- gregation or from the Holy Communion for more than a year, or fails to pay his dues for more than two years, without giving a sufficient reason, such a one virtually excludes himself from the Congregation. The names of such delinquents are “dropped” from the Church Catalog. 5. Whenever it becomes a question with the Elders whether a mem- ber shall continue to be: regarded as such, in view of Articles 26 and 27 of the “Brotherly Agreement,” the case in question shall be taken into sympathetic and prayerful consideration, and if the welfare of the Con- gregation should necessitate exclusion from church-fellowship, the Elders shall be under obligation to render their decision accordingly. V—BAPTISM AND CONFIRMATION. 1. It is expected that the children of members be baptized as soon as possible. Whenever circumstances permit, it is desirable that this Sacra- ment be administered at a public service in the church. 2. Before children are confirmed it is desirable that they shall have reached the age of at least thirteen years. 3. All persons are confirmed with the distinct understanding that this rite, as a personal ratification of the baptismal covenant, shall mean to them a voluntary public confession of faith in Christ, and an expressed desire to become faithful members of the Congregation. 4. The Sacrament of Adult Baptism and the rite of Confirmation are administered as often as candidates present themselves. Necessary instruc- tion in the truths of the Christian faith always ape Confirmation and the Baptism of adults. VI—THE HOLY COMMUNION AND LOVE-FEASTS. 1. The Holy Communion is administered at least six times during the year, if possible, at the following seasons :— The First Sunday after Epiphany. The First Sunday in Lent. Maundy Thursday, Good Friday or Easter. Whitsunday. fee SOUES HE APPENDIX 197 5. The Sunday nearest the Thirteenth of August. 6. The Sunday nearest the Thirteenth of November. If feasible, it should also be administered on the Anniversary Fes- tival of the Congregation. 2. Previous to the celebration of the Lord’s Supper, there shall be a preparatory discourse, which meeting all that are entitled to commune shall be expected to attend. 3. A Communion service is a private service for the members of the Congregation. Persons of respectability may be admitted as spectators and communicant members of other Christian denominations may at any time, with the consent of the Pastor, commune with the Congregation. 4. The Holy Communion is administered to the sick whenever they request it and the circumstances of the illness permit. 5. Love-feasts were instituted in imitation of the ‘“Agapae’” of apos- tolic times (Jude 12), and are intended to set forth by a simple meal, of which all partake in common, that there is no respect of persons before the Lord, and that all are one in Christ, united among themselves by the closest bonds of Christian love. 6.—Love-feasts should properly be regarded as private meetings for the members of the Congregation. It is, however, left to each Board of Elders to determine the restrictions with regard to the admission of strang- ers to these meetings. or VIIL—SPECIAL RULES FOR BAPTISMS, MARRIAGES AND FUNERALS. 1. It is always to be taken for granted that the Pastor shall officiate at all Baptisms, Marriages and Funerals of members. To have some one else officiate shall naturally require the consent of the Pastor. 2. That Baptisms, Marriages and Funerals may not unnecessarily come into conflict with the other engagements of the Pastor, members are ex- pected to notify him as early as possible before making any binding ar- rangements for such occasions. VIII—THE SICK AND NEEDY. 1. When members are stricken with sickness or other distress, it shall be their duty to send word to the Pastor, so that he may be in a position to minister to such. 2. Every member shall esteem it a special privilege to take both a prayerful and practical interest in those who are sick, sorrowing, distressed or in need, bearing in mind that we are all members of the same body, sharing each others’ joys and sorrows. IX.—ORGANIZATIONS IN THE CONGREGATION. 1. All organizations in the Congregation, such as the Sunday-school and the various Societies, elect their own officers, adopt their own rules and keep their own records and accounts. 2. These organizations should, however, bear in mind that they stand under the general oversight of the Congregation and its Executive Boards. It is to be taken for granted, therefore, that everything in the statutes and practice of these organizations shall be kept in strict accord with the spirit, principles and purpose of the Congregation. X.—PREACHING PLACES. 1. If Preaching Places are maintained, the members of the Congre- gation living in the vicinity of such places shall meet annually as soon as possible after the meeting of the Church Council to transact such business 198 APPENDIX as may pertain to them especially, and to elect two members from their number, who with the Pastor shall form a Committee of Oversight. 2. Said Committee at each Preaching Place is charged with the over- sight of the work at said place, and shall be responsible to the Church Council for its stewardship. 3. It must, however, be distinctly borne in mind that all the mem- bers connected with said Preaching Places are members of the Moravian Church at , entitled to all the privileges, while sharing all the responsibilities of said Congregation. XI—FINANCIAL REGULATIONS. 1. It is the duty of every adult member of the Congregation to con- tribute according to his ability toward its needs. 2. Every communicant member contributes as Annual Dues the sum of which is due on the first day of January of each year. Of this amount One Dollar is used to deftay the expenses of Provincial and District Administration, such as the salary of the Provincial Elders’ Conference, the cost of Provincial and District Synods, and the removal of Ministers. 3. The salary of the Pastor is raised 4. Annual collections of free-will offerings are gathered for the fol- lowing causes :— Retired Ministers—the last Sunday in January. The Mission in Czecho-Slovakia—the first Sunday in March. Ioreign Missions—Easter Day, or Whitsunday. Inter-denominational Causes—the first Sunday in May. Alaska Mission—the second Sunday in June. Home Missions—Sunday nearest September 16. Theological Seminary—last Sunday in Ncvember. 5. No member has the right to make any personal claim on the prop- erty or funds of the Congregation. Should the Congregation ever disband, or secede to another denomination, all its property and funds shall revert to the Provincial Elders’ Conference of the Moravian Church in America, Northern Province. XII—RULES GOVERNING THE CEMETERY. XIII—THE RECORDS. 1. All records, papers and documents of the Congregation and its organizations shall be in charge of the Pastor, who aa faithfully ‘pre- serve everything of value. 2. At the close of each year the Pastor shall see to it that the Officers of the Congregation and of the various organizations deliver into his hands for safekeeping all records, books and papers no longer in use. XIV.—THE RULES AND REGULATIONS. 1. The Church Council only shall have the power to amend the fore- going Rules and Regulations. Notice of any proposed amendment must be given when the meeting of the Council is announced. An amendment shall be valid only after it has received a two-thirds vote of those present, and has been sanctioned by the Provincial Elders’ Conference. 2. The foregoing rules were adopted by the Church Council on and sanctioned by the Provincial Elders’ Con- ference on INDEX 199 INDEX OF LEGISLATIVE SOURCES. ABBREVIATIONS. R.—Results of the General Synod, English Edition, the year indicated. J.—Journal of the Provincial Synod, the year indicated. D.—The Provincial Digest, Edition of 1889. R. and D.—Rules and Discipline, Edition of 1902. Cc. C.—Committee on Codification. P. E. C.—Provincial Elders’ Conference. Note.—The first figure indicates the page of the Book of Order, and the figure after the comma the paragraph on the page. After the dash all figures not indicating the year of a Synod, refer to the pages of the documents con- taining the legislation, For example, 46, 83—J.19(%, 32, means Book of Order, 2 3. -4—R. 1914, 3, 4. -4—R. 1914, 4,5 -3—R. 1914, 5, 6. , 10, 1-4—R. 1914, 6, 7. 11, 1-6—R. 1914, 7) 8. 9. 12, 1-4—R. 1914, 13, 1-4—R. 1914, 10, 11. 14, 1-9—R. 1914, 11, 12. 15, 1-5—R. 1914, 12, 13. 16, 1-4—R. 1914, 13, 14. 17, 1-3—R. 1914, 14, 15. 18, 1-5—R, 1914, 53, 54. * page 46, paragraph 3, see Journal of the Synod of 1908, page 32. 31, 4-10—-R. 1914, 73. 32, 1-3—R. 1914, 74. 32, 4-R. 1914, 50. 32, 5-33, 3—R. 1914, 51, 52. 33, 4-35, 9—R. 1914, 78-81. 36, 1, 2—R. 1914, 50. 36, 3-5—R. 1914, 85. 37, 1-3—R. 1914, 86. 37, 4-38, 2—R. 1914, 105. 38, 3, 4—R. 1914, 95. 39, 1-6—R. 1914, 95, 96. 40, 1-5—R. 1914, 97. 40, 6—R. 1914, 98. 41, 1—R. 1914, 98, AV 22h BER’ 11014, 82. 42 te DR #1014 #80: 42, 3-5—R. 1914, 69. 43, 1-3—R. 1914, 69. 1-4—R., 1914, 54-56. 44, 1—R. 1914, 58. , I—R. 1914, 56. , 2-4—R. 1, 2—R. 1914, 59. 3-10—R. 1914, 60. , 2-8—R. 1914, 61, 62. 9—R. 1914, 62. 1-6—R. 1914, 62. 1914, 57, 59, 23, 7-14—R. 1914, 57, 58. 24, 1-7—R. 1914, 58, 59. 24, 8-10—R. 1914, 62, 63. 24, 11—R. 1914, 60, 61. 25, 5-8—R. 1914, 65. 25, 9-27, 6—R. 27, 7-28, 2—R. 28, 3-28, 6—R. 28, 7-29, 6—R. 29, 7-30, 1—R. 30, 2- 31, 3—R. 1914, 66, 67. 1914, 67, 68. 1914, 68, 69. 1914, 70. 1914, 70, 71. 1914, 71-73. 44. 2D. 1; J. 1881, 37-39. 44,3, 4-J. 1920, 266. 45, 1-3—D. 108; J. 1888, 88, 111. 45, 4-J. 1903, 125, 128. 45, 5, 6—J. 1913, 267. 46, 1—J. 1920, 267. 46, 2—J. 1913, 266. 46, 3, 4-J. 1908, 32. 46, 5-49, 2—J. 1908, 88, 155-157. 49, 3—J. 1913, 268. 49, 4-50, 3—D. 61; J. 1856, 62-64, 74, 75; R. 1857, 52, 53; J. 1903, 16; J. 1913, 269, 270. 50, 4—D. 63; J. 1858, 68, 72; J. 1884, 59; J. 1888, 27, 39. 50, 5—D. 64; J. 1876, 64; J. 1893, 83, OL. 50, 6—D. 63; J. 1858, 68, 72. 200 50, 7-51, 3—D. 64; J. 1867, 63-65; J. 1873, 64; J. 1884, 29, 30; J. 1893, 83, 91. 51, 4-6—D. 62; J. 1856, 62, 64; J. 1864, 6; J. 1888, 64, 72, 90, 110; C. C.; J. 1913, 268. E17 Boia 1GkG erde 51, 9-52, 14J. 1908, 88, 155; J. 1913, 268, 269. Vag Lees as vgn i 52, 16—D. 66; J. 1856, 60, 69, 86, 87. 1878, 166. 53, 1—D. 69; J. 1861, 68; J. 1876, 63. - 53, 2—D. 94; J. 1870, 82, 83. 53, 3—D. 103; J. 1884, 67, 68. 53, 4—J. 1898, 123, 124. 53, 5—D. 63; J. 1888, 64, 76; J. 1908, 54°C.) 53, 6—J. 1908, 78. 53, -7—J. 1903, 39, 57; J. 1913, 275. 54, 1; 2—J. 1913, 269. 54, 3—J. 1913, 62,63. Bd 4255 2hye Jos Ana ears) 55, 3, 4J- 1913, 270. 55, 5—D. 75; J. 1888, 90, 110; C. C. 55, 6-56, 7—J. 1913, 270, 271. 56, 8—D. 77; J. 1878, 150, 152. 56, 9-11—D. 78; J. 1856, 76,'77; J. 1884, 28, 29: R. 1848, Sec. 142; J. 1913, 249. 56, 12—D. 77; J. 1856, 100; J. 1868, 110, 114. 57, 1—J. 1908, 156. Dee — enol aan 57D oS els / Or Seow 7.0. BV NA Koy. 5/28 a to) eS ecw oO: 58) Ia Re 191464, 58, 2—J. 1920, 259. 58, 3—D. 65, 66; J. 1868, 94, 120; J. 1878, 108; J. 1888, 65.4785) J: 1903, 93. 58 4D: 66% “J. +1856, 108 J. 1908,757, 58: 58, 5—J. 1913, 249). GC. 58, 6—R. 1914. 77: 5Se/— Rela as Zs 59, 1-7—D. 87; J. 1903, 93-95; 1908, 59, 8—R. 1914 62. 59% OSC Nie. 60mL=C Ae 60, 2-61, 2—R. 1914, 40, 41. 61, 3-63, 2—R. 1914, 41-43. 63, 3-64, 1—J. 1908, 68, 69. 64, 2-65, 2—R. 1914, 43-45. 65, 3—R. 1914, 48, 49. 65, 4—R. 1914, 41; D. 2; J. 1867, 65. 98; J. 1878, 1884, 32-34; J. 84; J. 1920, 263. INDEX 65, 5-66, 1—R. 1889, 91; R. 1914, 41; D. 41; J. 1864, 74; J. 1903, 33, 36. 66, 2—D. 2; J. 1867, 65. 66, 3-5—R. 1914, 49; D. 41; J. 1864, 74, 77; J. 1903, 40, 59, 60; J. 1908, 55. 66, ,6,-7—Rs.1914,449. Di4is R-1857, Sec. 34. 67, 1-68, 1—R. 1914, 48, 49, 58, 67, 76. 68, 2, 3—R. 1899, 87. 68, 4, 5—R. 1899, 88, 89; R. 1914, 42, 48, 50. 68) 6—D. 41; J. 1861, 67; J. 1864, 51. 68, 7-9—R. 1899, 90; R. 1914, 49. 692 d-2—=R 1914945: 69, 3—D. 30; J. 1817; R. 1818, Chap. OAS See. 10s). 188i S25 104 ae L855: SResoleaZ lanl lees 69, 4—R. 1914, 45. 69, 5—J. 1868, 89, 90, 99. 69, 6-70, 2—D. 31; J. 1855, 21; R. 1914, 46. 70, 3, 4-—J. 1903, 40, 64, 84, 87: 70, 5, 6—R. 1914, 46; J. 1898, 84, 87. 71, 1—J. 1920, 268. 71, 2—J.,1908, 187. 71, 5—D. 12; J. 1884, 77, 78 71, 6-72, 1—J. 1903, 45, 46, 76; J. 1920, 263, 264. 72, 2, 3—R. 1914, 46. 72, 4. Se 1914, 46; Tsk Zc O- 1 eames 73, 1, 2—D. 27, 41; J. 1884, 77, 78; J. 1881, 99, 100; R. 1914, 47, 48; C. C. 73, 3—J. 1903, 97, 110. 73, 4, 5—J. 1903, 96, 97, 110. 74, 1-3—J. 1903, 97, 110; J. 1913, 252. 74, 4-6—J. 1903, 67, 98, 102, 1 74, 7—D. 88; J. 1888, 51, 61. 74, 8-75, 1—J. 1903, 97, 98, 1103s J. 1920, 264. 75, 2—D. 31; J. 1864, 73. 75) 3-6—J. 1903, 98,--99, P11 9Ge Ow: J. 1920, 264. 76, 1—D. 89; J. 1876, 80, 81; J. 1878, 157, 158: J. 1888, 50, 61. VO02shos ay: 85, 89; J. 1881, 83; J. 1903, 44, 75; J. 1920, 264. 76, 4,-5—D. 98; J. 1861, 43, 44; D. 101; J. 1870, 88. 77. 1, 2—-Joneoe) SOGI. 77, 3—D. 98, 104; J. 1881, 95, 97. 77, 4, 5—D. 104-106; J. 1876, 57, 58, 83-85; J. 1881, 94-97; Charter in Part Five. Resol., D. 27; J. 1884, INDEX 78,) 1-3—D, 105 = J271876, 57, 58; 83- 85;. Charter in Part Five. 78, 4—J. 1913, 262. Ms, SCG 78, 6—J. 1920, 268. 78, 7, 8—D. 105, 106; J. 1876, 57, 58, 83-85. j 78, 9—D. 100, 101; J. 1881, 95, 97. 79, 1—J. 1898, 60, 61. JQaZ lanl O98. 2078 79, 3, 4—J. 1913, 247; J. .1920, 269. 79, 5, 6—D. 99;:J. 1861, 43, 44. 79, 7—D. 101, 103; J. 1878, 161, 162; J. 1884, 48, 49. 79, 8=De 103; J: 19032 52° 103: 80, 1—D. 100; J. 1888, 66, 101. 80, 2, 3—J. 1898, 122, 123; J. 1913, 263. 80, 4—D. 99, 100; J. 1861, 1878 "16-2 1888) 66,7101. 80, 5-81, 1—D. 105, 107;J. 1876, 58, 85 1881, 96, 97; J: 44; J. 481, 2-7—D. 92; J. 1868, 95, 119, 120; G 1898770 41913, 263, 81, 8, 9—D. 103; J. 1881, 95-97; J. 1884, 48, 49. 82, 1—D. 102; J. 1870, 87, 88; J. 1873, 82, 83; J. 1884, 48, 49. 82 25P20102:0J. 1867,°79, 93% J. 1884, 48, 49. 82, 3—D. 90; J. 1878, 168, 169: J. 1903, 51, 103. 82, 4—D. 103; J. 1873, 82, 83. 82, 5-8—J. 1908, 68, 69; J. 1913, 247; J. 1920, 262. 82, 9-83, 5—J. 1913, 247; J. 1920, 260, 83, 6—D. 95; J. 1878, 125-128. 83, 7, 8—D. 95; J. 1878, 125-128; J. 1908, 59, 60. 84, 1-6—D. 95, 96; J. 1881, 100; J. 1888, 28, 56; J. 1878, 125-128. 84, 7, 8—D. 96; J. 1878, 125-128: J. 1881, 100; J. 1884, 64: J. 1908, 47, 48, 59, 60. 84, 9—J. 1908, 40, 41. 84, 10-85, 2—J. 1913, 259, 260. 85, 3-7—D. 90, 95, 96; J. 1878, 125- 128; J. 1888, 70, 89; J. 1913, 260. 85, 8-86, 5—D. 94, 95: J. 1884, 63, 64; J. 1888, 28, 56, 70, 89; J. 1893, 109; J. 1898, 52, 53: J. 1903, 48, 70; J. 1913, 260. 86, 6—J. 1913, 260, 261. Co bake O 87, 1-5—D. 97, 98; J. 1876, 88, 89; J. 1881, 101, 102; J. 1884, 69; J. 201 1888515201 Al 908s 5159525" ali 1913, 264. 87, 6—R. 1914, 142. . 88, 1—J. 1920, 265, 88, 2-4—D. 108, 109; J. 1876, 101; J. 1920, 278, 279. 88, 5-89, 2—J. 1920, 265, 266. 89, 3-91, 3—Resolutions of the Fourth Conference of the General Direct- ing Board, 1922. 91, 4-6—R. 1914, 19. 92, 1—J. 1920, 261. 92, 2—D. 109, 110; J. 1867, 97, 101; J. 1876, 86, 87. 92, 3-5—R. 1899, 139; R. 1914, 20, 42. 93, I—R. 1899, 160; J. 1898, 79, 80. 93, 2-4—R. 1899, 139; J. 1920, 261. 93, 5, 6—-R. 1914, 19; D. 109; J. 1878, 140, 141. 93, 7—D. 110; J. 1864, 60, 65. O41). 1920) 261e OAS 2-—oR 1914-47" 94, 3—D. 33, 34; J. 1858, 56, 59; J. 1864, 60, 63, 65; J. 1870, 82, 83. 94, 4—J. 1913, 253. 94, 5—J. 1893, 55, 90. 95, 1-6-—See Charter in Part Five. 96, 1-4—D. 33, 34, 35; J. 1855, 95, LOOM TOS I. 1858, 56. 60a 1864 60, 65, 75; J. 1867, 95, 102; R. 1914, 42; Charter in Part Five. 96, 5-7—D. 37; J. 1884, 39; J. 1893, 97, 112; J. 1903, 40, 44, 58, 70, 75. 97, 1-4J. 1893, 97, 112; J. 1903, 40, 58; J. 1908, 49. O75 6) - 18937 97.01 12: 97, 7—D. 32; J. 1847, Sec. 98, b. 97, 8—J. 1903, 40, 58. 97, 9—D. 32; J. 1888, 108, 113; J. 1903, 97, 110; J. 1908, 37. 98, 1—J. 1881, 72, 77; J. 1903, 40, 59. 98, 2, 3—D. 37; J. 1884, 38, 39. 98, 4J. 1920, 260. 98, 5—D. 36; J. 1878, 141: 98, 6, 7—D. 39; J. 1876, 86, 87; J. 1903, 40, 59. 98, 8—J. 1920, 261. 99, 1, 2—D. 34; J. 1870, 82, 83; J. 1898, 52, 53; J. 1888, 53, 68, 99, 3—D. 35; J. 1870, 66, 67. 99, 4—D. 36; J. 1881, 52, 53, 77. 99, 5—J. 1858 56, 58; J. 1903, 43, 70. 99, 6—D. 33; J. 1858, 56, 59. 99, 7—D. 35; J. 1868, 95, 120, 121. 100, 1—D. 37; J. 1884, 38; 39. 100, 2—D. 35; J. 1870, 69; C. C. 202 100.5— EG. © 100, 4—J. 1893, 116-120; J. 1898, 65, 105; see Charters. 100, 5D» 110, 112; J. +1858, 93-95; J. 1870, 70. 100, 6—D. 111; J. 1858, 93, 95. 101.71, 22D> ther 1867, 97, 101. 101, 3—J. 1920, 261. 101, 4D. 110; J. 1867, 97, 101. 101, 5—D. 110; R. 1848, Sec. 97. 101, 6—J. 1908, 48. 107 1919 e253. 1876, 86, 87; J. 101, 8—J. 1903, 44, 75. 101, 9102, 1—J. 1913, “254, 255; + J: 1920, 262. 102:°2:103, 12> 1093s 2623 263 1920, 275. 103.62—D ell Oem leone moon 103, 3—J. 1903, 41, 64. 103, 4—J. 1920, 278. 10325—J 19130251; 103,.6—D. 119; J. 1861, 64; J. 1884, 60; J. 1888, 37, 62. 104, 1—J. 1913, 256. 104, 2, 3—C. C.; J. 1920, 274. 104, 4, 5—D. 92; J. 1881, 107; J. 1898, 58, 59; J. 1903, 81, 82, 102. 105, 1-4—J. 1913, 255; J. 1920, 274. 105, 5—J. 1864, 63, 64; J. 1888, 82, 98. 105;:6—D* 120 29f 4 1855, 9136,' 137.7432 1864, 52, 53. 105, 7—J. 1908, 57, 58. 105, 8—D. 120; J. 1870, 90. 105, 9—D: 120; *J. -1856, .99. 105, 10—J. 1908, 57-59; J. 1913, 251. 106, 1—J. 1908, 57-59. 106, 2—D. 120; J. 1873, 73, 74. 106, 3—D: 1213 J.. 1864, 52, 533... LSG7Heso: 106, 4—C. C. 106,°5=—D 2121"): 87, 88. 106, 6—J. 1908, 58. 106, 7—D. 121 > Jx18205,00 3.1878: 141; J.°1903, 81, 101; J. 1920, 274. 106, 8—D. 119; J. 1881, 87. 107, 1—D. 119; J. 1876, 66; 98, 111. 107, 2, 3——J. 1903, 41, 64. 1072 4E= Dal tS eel e Grae pose eee Ge 1870, 90; J. 1881, J. 1888, 107, 5—J. 1870, 63, 65; J. 1873, 61; J. 1903, 81, 101. 107, 6—J. 1913, 257,258; J. 1920, 276, 277. INDEX 108, 1—J. 1884, 61, 62. 108, 2—J. 1888, 75, 93; J. 1893, 39, 67: J. 1903, 81, 101. 108, 3—D. 5; J. 1864, 58, 59. 108, 4, 5—J. 1893, 62, 74; J. 1920, 274. 108, 6—D. 118; J. 1898, 47. 108, 7—J. 1920, 274. 108, 8—P. E. C. 10% Ff, 2JwA888, 51.61 ej eicuey 57, 58; J. 1913, 251. 109, 3-111, 12—J. 1920, 270-272. 111, 13—D. 92, 93: J. 1881, 63. 112, 1°32: 93%. J, 1876 aes 1881, 63. 112, 3—D. 93: J. 1908, 56, 57. LID del IS Aenne 115, 2, 3—Jy 1903) 99-1111 115, 4—D. 86; J. 116, 1-4—C. C.;.D. 86; J. 1855, 115, 154: 116, 5-117, 4—C. C. 118, 1—J. 1920, 264. 118, 2—D. 86; J. 1867, 72, 73. 118, 3_D. 87) - fs 1881, 0°59) (725 aa 1884, 32-34; J. 1888, 50, 58, 59. 118, 4—J.- 1903; 93-95; J. 1920, 263. 118, 5—D. 87; J. 1884, 32, 34. 118, 6—J. 1903, 88, 108. 119, 1—D. 87; J. 1884, 32-34; J. 1903, 61, 93-95. 119, 2—J. 1903, 113, 128. 120, 1, 2—D. 78; J. 1868, 125; R. 1869, Appendix C. 6. 120, 3-6—J. 1920, 274. 121, 1-9—J. 1913, 271-273. 121, 10-122, 10—J. 1913, 271, 272. 122, 11, 12—J. 1913, 250, 271. 123; I—D.' 81; -J~ 1870,> 78,979 se 1888, 89. 123, 2—D. 67, 68; J. 1864, 79; J. 1867, 50; J. 1873, 63, 64: °F. 48s 1849, 26. J. 1849, 27; 105,: 106; J..1920, 259, 123, 3—D. 81; J. 1878, 144, 146; J. 1888, 89. 123, 42124 8J. 19137272 o7a 124, 9—J. 1913, 274. 125, 1, 22R, 1914 16: 125. 3-126, 2—R.,1914, 17077, 126, 3-55J, 18817 57 842 C, Cael SS 127" 1—D. 64; J. 1898, 113. 127, 2-7—D. 65; J. 1884, 50, 52; 127, 8—J. 1898, 113. ; 127, 9—D. 65; J. 1878, 150, 152. 127, 10-128, 2—C. C. 18815*57, 847°), CAC INDEX 128, 3—D. 31; J. 1855, Resol. 21. 128, 4—D. 27; R. 1848, Sec. 67; C. C. 1289-19 30% Js 1876; 77 CHC. 128, 6—D. 29; R. 1848, Sec. 67-76. 128, 7—D. 29, 30; J. 1861, 52, 66, Orel. 1876, 77. TZ), 1—D. 30;\J. 1876, °77. 120 yZ3~—C,..C. 129, 4-6—D. 27; R. 1848, Sec. 67. 129, 7—D. 29; J. 1855, Resol. 21. 129, 8—J. 1920, 278. 129, 9—D. 28, 29; R. 1848, Sec. 70. 130, 1-4—C. C.; P. E.-C. 130, 5—D. 10; J. 1876, 76, 1914, 17. TS0MO= nk, 10142 56. 130, 7-9—D. 6; J. 1861, 44; R. and Ra top Gig Be 131, 1-4—D. 14; J. Dh, Woe 4ENES Tloro-— lc LOOs LOL: eRe 1848) eG, 1 Jenteol, 95, 97: J. 1884, 58, 59; J. 1908, 38. 132771 — Dall oer. 1848. Secr 51, 132, 2-8—D. 21-24; J. 1868, 39, 43, 80, 84; C. C. 132, 9—D, .94-,R. 1836. 132, 10-133, 1—D. 14, 21; J. 1864, weer 295, 10Z27-J. 1903, 121, 128, 133, 2-7—D. 13, 14; J. 1847, Sec. 58; Tate eene), 1855; Resol., 215 J. 1864, 64; J. 1881, 64, 65; J. 1876, 98. 134, 1, 2—D. 101; J. IT 134, 3), 4—D. 100, 101; J. 1881, 44, A2sN . 1884059. isda) 24 4). 1870, 743) J. 1898. 48, 49; J. 1908, 44, 45, 46. eee eee la) 847, © Secs 63m J: 1849, 26. 135, 1-136, 2—R. 1914, 36-38. 136; 3--D. 17; J..1867,. 81,.93. 136, 4-137, 1—D: 18; J. 1867, 81, 93. Tor 2-5=_D. 219 J. 1855, Resol.;. 23; Pade. 8d) 89> -J.<18/6,078,279.3 RB: 1914, 38, 39. Dered-ist he-D.:- 19°20: ..J. $1855; Resol., 20; J. 1867, 81, 82, 93, 95, 102; J. 1908, 63, 64; J. 1913, 249. 138, 3—D. 19; J. 1870, 88, 89. 138, 4-6—J. 1913, 248. 1391-4 Re 21914523, 224: 139, 5,.6—D. 25; J. 1870, 66, 67; J. 1876, 78. io IR: 1861, 44° R. and 1881, 89, 90; 203 139, 7—J. 1908, 66. 140, 1—R. 1914, 23. 140, 2-4—D. 25, 27; J. 1855, 85; J. U861, 5398635 JaelS64e 59\2 =) 91867, 9094 mie, 1873783], 2188815 ay. 1903-79 1042" €.-@ 14 Oro =14lero—— Ieee LO 14a Oe a iewn Dy ame: JieelS76% 66.07; els 130) 141, 6-142, 1—J. 1898 80, 83; R. 1914, 19. 1422) e087 O07: 14259 —D18 ee L868 677.85 1870, 88, 89; J. 1873, 65. a2. A143 — Re Oa on 27s 144, 1-4—D¢ 3-5; J. 1864, 58, 59, 72, SZ elses. Ll ien ISS Sasi ai: 144, 5-7—R. 1914, 27, 28; D. 8; J. 18558 132: 1455 —— 899m 48-5). 1 et AG) 2 5a dO 4S 2 es eaten 1899, 42;-J. 1864, 59; R. 1879, 162; J. 1870, 86. 146, 4-10—R. 1914, 33, 34; R.-and D. 17; J. 1864, 81, 82; J. 1898, 93, 94; J. 1913, 257. ) 147, 1-6—D. 5; R. 1848, Sec. 24; J. [Sa7el03 P.-E. G 147, 7-9—R. 1914, 34; R. and D. 16; DOr 1861 44: 14/70 R 2191434" Cae. 148, 1—J. 1913, 256. 14S ees oR 101A: 35-0 Ga Ce 148, 6-149, 1—R. 1914, 32; D. 8; J. US50,07 9,070 suas LOSS als la OAc eral MDE amass 149, 2, 3—R. 1899, 48, 49: R. 1914, 31. 149, 4—D. 5; J. 1864, 58, 59. 149, S—R. 1899, 47: R. 1914, 31. 149° 6—D. 4.9% Je 1855, 75.76 35)3 1861; 52,406., J; 1870, 66, 67% J; 1881, 105, 106. 150, 1, 2—J. 1903) 42, 65; J. 1867, 79; 88. 150, 3—R. 1899, 48: R. 1914, 31. 150, 4-6—R. 1914, 28. 151, 1-3—R. 1914, 29; D. 7; J. 1876, 87, 88. Sia aoe Ret 104) 245 MISA Sila}, 22 Res THOME eae 2204) oso ode Re OL Aen ier a1O: (54 e251 899" 66: 155, 1-3—R. 1899, 67, 68, 36. 155, 4-156, 3—D. 2, 3; J. 1867, 79, 80, 88, 89; J. 1920, 279. 156, 4-6—R. 1914, 20, 21. 204 156, 7.1589 2-5D.0 lena ee 129; J. 1864, 72, 82; J. 1876, 87, 88; J. 1878, 142, 143; J. 1903, 42, 43, 65, 70; J. 1893, 82, 107; J. 1908, 61, 63; J. 1920, 275, 276. 158, 3-5—D. 16; J. 1868, 101, 121. 158, 6—D. 3; J. 1864, 58, 59. 158, 7-159, 3—R. 1914, 21. 150) 4:5 Jan 18031) 82483-01072 va 1903, 42, 65. 159, 6-160, 1—J. 1908, 68, 69. 160, 2-4—R. 1914, 17, 18. ASa5 ye INDEX 161, 1-5—D. 14; J. 1855, 108; J. 1873, 70, 71; J. 1888, 103, 113, 114. 161, 6-8—D. 10; J. 1855, Resol., 22; J. 1858, 75, 76; J. 1873, 71. 161, 9-162, 1—R. 1899, 73. 162, 2, 3D. 10, 11; J. 1861, 52, 66; J. 1867, 79, 80, 88, 89. 162, 4-163, 1—D. 12, 13; R. 1818; J. 1873, 80, 81; J. 1920, 264. 163, 2—D. 90; J. 1878, 168, 169. 163, 3, 4—J. 1903, 47, 82; J. 1908, 44, 47 163, 5—D. 90; J. 1920, 279, INDEX 205 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. Note.—The first of the figures separated by a comma indicates the page, and the other the paragraph on the page; for example, 28, 3, means page 28, paragraph 3. Abandoned Congregations, 81, 4. Abstaining from the Lord’s Supper, 146, 7. Abstinence urged, Total, 140, 2. Abstract of the Sustentation Fund, as§. 74 Accounts with the Book Shop, 105, 5. Accusations against a Minister, 72, 4. Against Members, 137, 4, 5. Acolytes, 65, 5. The Administration Fund," ~~~ Provincial, 118, 3. Unity, 43, 2. Administration of the 145, 4. Admission of Congregations, 79, 6; NG Admission of Members, 130, 6. Advisory Finance Board, 111, 13. Advocates of Foreign Missions, 84, 3. Affiliated Work, 80, 2. Agents for Moravian Publications, T035.008 Alaska Auxiliary Societies, 86, 3. Alaska Mission, 85, 8. Alumni and Alumnae, 101, 8. Amendments to the Provincial By-Laws, 48, 2; 57, 1. Provincial Constitution, 48, 1. America, Beginning of the Moravian Giurch, 45 1. American Bible Society, 88, 2. Amusements, Worldly, 139, 1. Ancient Moravian Church, 1, 1-3, 4; Seca, Anniversaries of Congregations, 151, Sacraments, Annual Collections, 163, 5. Reports of Congregations, 131, 8; BRE ae Reports of Treasurers, 132, 10. Statistics, 56, 12. Anti-Saloon League, 140, 3. Appeals, By Ministers, 73, 3; 75, 2. To General Directing Board, 26, 8-10. To General Synod, 24, 3-7. To Provincial Elders’ Conference, 123 eel 2. To Provincial Synod, 58, 1. Appendix of Book of Order, 185. Appointments by Provincial Elders’ Conference, Advocates of Missions, 84, 3. American Bible Society Represent- ative, 88, 3. Chairmen of Synodal Meetings, 53, 2-4. Committee on Moravian Literature, 104, 6. Editors of Church Papers, 106, 4. Editorial Committees, 106, 8. Managers of Church Papers, 106, 4. Ministers, 69, 1. Provincial Evangelist, 82, 8. Religious Educational Board, 102, Secretary of Missionary Education, 84, 10. Visitors to Congregations, 56, 9. Appointments by Provincial Synod, Brother for the Synodal Sermon, Ske il Committee on cence, 163, 3. Country Church Commission, 82, 9. Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. Special Publication Committee, 104, 4 Systematic Benefi- Sunday-school Committee, 158, 2. Archive Building Committee, 109, 2. Archives, General, 42, 3. Provincial, 109, 1. Assessment, Provincial, 118, 4. Attendance of children at services, 15659410 Auditorswall 2, 3: August the Thirteenth, 6, 1. Authorities, Duty of School, 92, 3. Baptism, Holy, 37, 3; 145, 4. Beginning of New Work, 78, 9. Beneficence, Systematic, 162, 4. Bethlehem Preparatory School, 97, 4. 206 Bethlehem Seminary and College for Women, 100, 3; 178. Bible Classes, 156, 7; 158, 1. Bible Study, Meetings for, 149, 6. Bishops, 67, 1. Board of Church Extension, 77, 4; 170. Religious Education, 102, 2. | Board of Elders of Ganadian) District, 123.44 0172: Congregations, 128, 4. ‘Northern Diocese, 54, 1; 58, 6; 168. Board of Trustees of Congregations, 12%, 4. Larger Life Foundation, 171. Linden Hall, 100, 4; 180. Moravian College and Theological Seminary, 95, 1; 175. Moravian Seminary and for Women, 100, 4; 178. Nazareth Hall, 100, 4; 183. Western Home for Students, 101 9, Boards, District Executive, 123, 4. Canadian District, 123, 4; 172. Western District, 123, 4; 174. Boarding Schools, 100, 3; 175-184. Bohemian Mission, 19, 4; 33, 4; 86, 7. Book of Order, 60, 1. Bodksonop. 105, 5° 7114.4 132-98; ae Brotherly Agreement, 137, 6; 165. Brueder-Botschafter, Der, 106, 3. Buildings, Church, 134, 1. g Business, Secular, 152, 3—153, 2. By-Laws, Provincial, 49, 3; 120, 3. 110, 6; College 5 California Indian Mission, 86, 6. Call to Mission Service, 39, 2. Canadian District, 120, 5; 172. Care of Poor and Sick, 161, 9. Care of Souls, 64, 2. Catechism, 108, 4; 147, 8; 157, 3, 12. Certificates of Ordinatfon, 68, 9. Change of Pastors, 70, 1, 2. Charters, Board of Church Extension, 170. Board of Elders, Canadian District, E72. Executive trict, 174. Linden Hall, 180. Moravian College and Theological Seminary, 175. Moravian Seminary for Women, 178. Board, ~Western Dis- and College 116, 8; INDEX Nazareth Hall, 183. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 168. Trustees of the Larger Life Foun- dation, 171. Chief Eldership of the Saviour, 10, 4. Children, Meetings for, 158, 6. Of the Church, 93, 2. Training of, 154, 2. Choir System, 160, 2. Christ the Central Doctrine, 15, 1. Christian Life, 17, -2. ‘ Additional Means, 151, 4. In the Ancient Church, 3, 2. Christian Union, 12, 2; 45, 1. Church Buildings, 134, 1. Council, 127, 10. Edifices, Dedication, 134, 3. Extension Board, 77, 4; 170. Extension Fund, Old, 81, 2. Extension Fund, Provincial, 80, 5. Music, 144, 5. Papers, 105, 6. Property, 133, 2, Records, 132, 2. Rules, 137, .634.189. Schools, 91, 4;.102, 1; 175-184. Year, 150, 4. Civil Government, 151, 4. Tiites 152533 Claims .on Church Property, 133, 2. Class System, 160, 2. Classes, Bible, 156, 7; 158, 1: Evening, 79, 2. Organized Sunday-school, 158, 1. Teachers’ Training, 156, 4; 157, 13. Classes of Congregations, 126, 3. Collections, Alaska Mission, 86, 4. Foreign Missions, 85, 6. Home Missions, 82, 3. Inter-denominational Work, 88, 4. Mission in Czecho-Slovakia, 87, 3. Missionary Meetings, 8), 7. Schedule of Annual, 163, 5. Theological Seminary, 100, 2. College, Moravian, 94, 2. Comenius, John Amos, 3, 3; 5, 1. Commission, Country Church, 82, 9. Committees, Synodal and Inter-syno- dal, Credentials, District Synods,: 124, 8. Credentials, Provincial Synod, 188, 39. Czecho-Slovakian, 34, 3. Evangelistic, 82, 5. Executive, General Board, (22.3228) 3a 74: Home for Lepers, 41, 2. Directing INDEX Larger Life, 109, 3; 110, 5. Presiding, General Synod, 2345) Standing, Provincial Synod, 187, 38. Sunday-schools, 158, 2. Systematic Beneficence, 163, 3. Communion, Brethren’s, 8, 2. Holy, The, 146, 4. Complaints concerning members, 137, Ane: Conferences, General Directing. Board, 27, 7. General Czecho-Slovakian, 35, 5. Laymen’s, Provincial Synod, 53, 4. Ministerial, Provincial Synod, 53, 4. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, ee 58.5.6: Confirmation, 147. 7, Congregations, 125, 1. Consecration of Bishops, 27, 2. Constitution of the Province, 46, 5. Of the Unity, 18, 1—32, 3. Council, Church, 127, 10. Home Missions’, 83, 4. On Organic Union, 46, 1. Counter-reformation, Bohemian, 3, 4. Country Church Commission, 82, 9. Cradle Roll, 157, 7. ; Cup of Covenant, 149, 1. Czecho-Slovakian Committee, 34, 3. General Conference, 35, 5. Mission, 33, 4;-86, 7. Dawe 5 Day of Prayer for the Theological Seminary, 99, 3. Deacons, 66, 3. Dedication of Church Edifices, 134, 3. Deeds to Property, 133, 2. Degrees of Discipline, 136, 4. Papeete to District Synods, 121, Or 75 To Federal Council, 46, 4. To General Synod, 20, 4; 53, 5. To Provincial Synod, 50, 1, 4. Der Brueder-Botschafter, 106, 3. Department of Missionary Education, 84, 10. Diary, Church, 132, 5. Diaspora, The, 32, 6. Diaspora Department, 110, 3. Direct Support of Missionaries, 84, 9. Directors of Church Music, 144, 7. Discipline in Congregations, 135, 1. Instruction in, 142, 3. Upon Ministers, 72, 5. Discontinuance of Institutions, 117, 2. Dismissaleletters ofj-131;,15 2,255.7. 207 Districts, The, 120, 1—124, 9. District Executive Boards, 123, 4. District Synods, 121, 1. Divisions of Membership, 130, 1. Divorce, 141, 6. Doctrinal Basis of the Ancient Unity, Doctrine, Chapter on, 13, 1. Domestic Life of Ministers, 72, 2. Duties of Congregations, 69, 3. Minister Called, 69, 2. Parentsael 53.00 l5Omo: Principals, 100, 6—101, 2. Early Connection with Church, 156, 1 Eastern District, 120, 3. Editorial Committees, 106, 8. Education, 3,-3; 91, 4—103, 1. Board of Religious, 102, 2. Department of Missionary, 84, 10. Educationaf Association, 101, 7. Privileges, 76, 2. Efficiency and Scholarship, 93, 7. Elders, Boards of, 128, 4. Elections by Congregations of Boards of Elders and of Trustees, 1Zee1: Delegates to District Synods, 121, Delegates to Provincial Synod, 50, 78 Election by District Synods of District Executive Boards, 122, 3. Their own Officers, 122, 12. Election by General Synod of General Directing Board, 25, 8. Mission Board, 29, 7. Officers of the Synod, 22, 9. Election by Provincial Synod of Auditors, 112, 3. Bishops, 47, 3; 52, 4; 67, 4. Boards of Trustees of all Provin- cial Institutions, 95, 1; 100, 4; LO Vago AL OO: Church Extension Board, 77, 4. Delegates to General Synod, 53, 5. Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. Officers of Provincial Synod, 51, 5. Provincial Elders’ Conferences, 52, Enterprises of the Unity, 32, 4. ' Entertainment of Members of Pro- vincial Synod, 58, 5 Envelope System, 162, 6. Episcopate, The, 2, 1; 3, 5; 67, 1. Erection of Church Buildings, 134, 1. 208 Estimate of Receipts and Expendi- tures at Synod, 119, 2. Evangelist, Provincial, 82, 8. Evangelists, Native, 84, 9. Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. Evangelization in Christian Lands, RYAN oF In Heathen Lands, 36, 1. Evening Classes for Foreigners, 79, 2. Examination of Students, 97, 1, 2, Sh, ise Exclusion from Church, 137, 1. Executive Boards, District, 123, 4 Of Congregations, 128, 4. © Executive Committee of General Di- recting Board, 28, 3, 4. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 55, Expenses of Board of Church Extension, 78, 8. Church Causes in Papers, 107, 3. District Synods, 123, 3. General Synod, 24, 11. Members of Synods, 58, 4; Provincial Elders’ il. Provincial Synods, Removals, 71, 6. 2303: Conference, 59, Bo, oe Faculty of the College, 96, 1. Family Life, 153, 3. Worship, 154, 1; 156, 3. Federal Council of Churches, 46, 2. Festivals of Congregations, 151, 1. Fidelity of Ministers, 63, 3. Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. Foreign Missions, 3, 6; 36, 1; 83, 6. Missions’ Conference, 46, 1. Missionary Meeting at Synod, 53, 2. Fraternal Delegates, 50, 3. Relations among Provinces, 44, 3. Funds, Permanent, Church Extension, Church Extension, Old, 81, 2. Provincial, 80, Endowment, Seminary, 99, 5. General Synod, 43, 1. Larger Life, 110, 4. Special Publication, Sustentation, 112, 4. Unity Administration, 43, 2. Funerals, 148, 2. 104, 4. General Administration Fund, 43, 2. General Directing Board, 25, 5. General Synod, 20, 2. Fund, 43, 1. INDEX German Hymn Book, 108, 1. German in Seminary, 99, 2. © Government of the Saviour, 10, 4. Growth in Grace, 15, 4. Handbook of a Congregation, 189. Herrnhut, Founding of, 3, Historical Preface, 1, 1. Home, Christian, 154, 2. For Lepers, 20, 1; 41, 2; 87, 6. For: Students; . Western, “iNOl SHR Bor) Be Home Department, 157, 7. Home Missions, 76, 4. Council, 46, 1; 78, 6; 83, 4. Festivals, 82, 2. Meeting at Synod, 53, 3. Prayer-meetings, 81, 9 Societies, 82, 1 Else ohiniyal aes Hymn Book, 3, 1; 108, 2; 145, 1. 93, 5; °107,°5— Immersion, 146, 3. Incorporation of Congregations, 134, 6. Indian Mission in California, 86, 6. Infant Baptism, 145, 4. Information from Home Mission- aLies: 1/9. 9A. Instruction, Beene 93 Ss 1 58e6: In Discipline, 142, In History of the Chirch, ISELPS: Intemperance, 140, 1. Italian Work, 79, 3. Jesus Christ the Center of Doctrine and Preaching, 15, 1. ; Joblonsky, Court Chaplain, 7, 4. Joint Board, Finance, 111, 13. Joint Meetings of Church Boards, 129, 9. Journals of Provincial Synod, 59, 9. Jungbunzlau adopted, 87, 4, 5. Larger Life Movement, 109, 3. Foundation, 110, 4. Lay Activity, 126, 2; 162, 2. Representation at Synod, 21, 4; 50, 4s" 120.6; 75 Leper Home, 87, 6. Letters of Dismissal, Biwiv2 sae Licentiates, 66, 2. Linden Hall Seminary, 100, 3, 4. Literature Sunday, Moravian, 104, 1. Liturgical Principles, 143, 2. Services, 149, 2. Liturgy and Hymns, 107, 5. INDEX 209 Lord’s Supper, 146, 4. Love-feasts, 148, 6. Malin Library, 108, 8. Marriage, 147, 10. Of Divorced Persons, Of Ministers, 72, 2. Of Missionaries, 39, 4 142, 1. Membership of Congregations, 130, 1. District Synods, 121, General Synod, 20, 4. Provincial Synod, 49, 3. Memorial Days, 150, 4. Minister, The, 60, 2—76, 3. Ministers’ Salary, 70, 5. Ministry, The, 60, 2—76, 3. Minutes of the Provincial Conference, 56, 8. Mission Board, 28, 7. Corporation, 32, 1. Festivals, 82, 2; 84, 5. Lecture Bureau, 85, 2. Provinces, 19, 2—20, 1. Study Classes, 85, 1. Missions, Foreign, 3, 6; 36, 1; 83, 6. Advocates of, 84, 3. Aims, 37, 4. Alaska, 85, 8. Beginning of, 3, 6; 36, 1. California, 86, 6. Department of Education, 84, 10. Festivals, 84, 5. Financial Support, 40, 6; 85, 3. Lecture Bureau, 85, 2 Missions’ Conference, 46, 1. Motives, 36, 3. Native Evangelists, 84, 9. Prayer-meetings, 84, 6. Publications, 84, 2, 8. Resolutions of Conference, 89, 3. Sermons, 84, 4. Special Legislation, 88, 5. Spiritual Means, 37, 1. Study Classes, 85, 1. Missions, Home, 76, 4—83, 5 Admission of Congregations, 79, 6. Affiliated Work, 80, 1. Beginning of New Work, 78, 9. Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. Collection, 82, 3. Council, 83, 4. Country Church Commission, 82, 9. Evangelistic Work, 82, 5. Evening Classes, 79, 2. Festivals, 82, 2. Information, 79, 7. Insufficient Salary, 80, 2, 3. Elders’ Italian Work, 79, 3. Management, 77, 3. Organization of Congregations, 79, Prayer-meetings, 81, 9. Reduction of Stipends, Reports, 78, 7. Soéieties, 82, 1. Support, 81, 8. Tabular Statement, 82, 4. Work in Cities, 79, 1. Moravia, cuneles 33.04 G0Ne/. Moravian, The, 105, 6. Moravian Book Shop, 105, 5; iMopetei® GVA Bek Church, 1, 1—4, 3. Church in Czecho-Slovakia, 33, 4; 86, 7. College and Seminary, 94, 2. Education, 91, 4—92, 2. Educational Association, 101, 7. Literature, 3, 1; 103, 2109, 2. Manual, 108, 6. Missionary, The, 106, 7: Preparatory School, 97, 4. Seminary and College, 100, 3. Mortgage on Property, 133, 6. Music, Church, 144, 5. 80, 1. T1471; Native Evangelists, 84, 9. Nazareth Hall, 100, 3. Needy, Care of, 161, 9. New Home Mission Work, 78, 9. New Hymnal and Liturgies, 107, 6. Nitschmann, David, 3, 5; 7, 4. Nomination of Pastors, 69, 6. Professors and Teachers, 95, 3. Non-Communicants, 130, 3. Non-Resident Members, 132, 1. November Thirteenth, 11, 3; 150, 6. Objectionable Doctrinal Views, 138, eh Offices of Worship, 108, 2. Old Church Extension Fund, 81, 2. Old People’s Home, 111, 12. Order of Worship, 143, 2. Orders of the Ministry, 65, 3. Ordinations, 35, 1; 68, 2. Organization of Congregations, 79, 5; 125ael Ownership of Schools, 100, 3. Parv standard 9504 “o: Parents, Duties-of, 153, 3—156, 3. Parochial Schools, 158, 3. Parsonages, 134, 1, 5. Passion Week, 149, 4. hd 210 Passion Week Manual, 108, 3. Pastoral Visits, 161, 6. Pastor’s Salary, 70, 5. Fension of Ministers, 74, 1. Teachers, 101, 5, 6. Periodical Publications, 105, 6. Petition, Right of, 128, 3. Pledge of Office, from School Au- thorities, 93, 1. Pledge of Service, Students, 97, 9, Fopular Moravian Literature, 104, 6. Poor and Sick, Care of, 161, 9. Powers and Duties of Boards of Elders 129352: District Executive Boards, 123, 9. District Synods, 122, 2. General Directing Board, 25, 4. General Synod, 23, 7. Mission Board, 30, 2. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 47, 4« 55,°6-—56, 12; 58, 6, 7. Provincial Synod, 47, 3;_51, 9. Prayer Circles, 150, 3. 4 Union, 109, 4. Prayer-meetings, 149, 5. Foreign Missionary, 84, 6. Home Missionary, 81, 9. Preaching, 61, 3—64, 1. Preparation for Foreign Field, 39, 1; 99, 1. Lord’s Supper, 146, 4. Ministry, 96, 6; 98, 6, 7. Ordination, 68, 5. Preparatory School, Moravian, 97, 4. Presbyters, 66, 6. Press, Use of, 103, 2. Principals and Teachers, 101, 1. Private Preparation for the Ministry, 98, 6, Privileges of Congregations, 69, 3. Procedure of General Synod, 22, 9. Property, Church, 133, 2. Proposals to General Synod, 22, 2. Province, Northern, 44, 1—120, 2. Provincial Administration Account, GTS oe Archives, 109, 1. Assessment, 118, 4. Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. Book of Order, 60, 1. By-Laws, 49, 3—57, 1; 120, 3—124, 9. Constitution, 46, 5. Elders’ Conference, 54, 1. Evangelist, 82, 8. Synod, 49, 3. and ‘Trustees, INDEX Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 1 —57, 1; 58, 6—59, 7. Accusations against a Minister, 72, 4—73, 3. Administration Account, 118, 3. Admission of Congregations, 127, 2, 8, 9. Admission of Members, 130, 6. American Bible Society, 88, 3, 4. Annual Collections, 163, 2. Appeals, 73, 3; 138, 3. Appointments to Service, 69, 1. Archives, 109, 2. Assigning Congregations tricts, 120, 6. Auditing Boards, 112, 3. Baptism, 146, 5. Beneficiary Students, 96, 4; 97, 8. Bids for Printing, 105, 10. Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. Boards of Elders and ‘Trustees, 128,2 45° 129.7. Charter, 168. Church Council, 127, 10. Church Papers, 104, 2, 3; 106, 4, 8. Church Rules, 138, 1. Combining Charges, 80, 3. Constitution, 54, 1, Day of Prayer for the College, 99, 3. Dedication of Churches, 134, 3, 4. Discipline upon Ministers, 72, 5. District Synods, 121, 2; 123, 1. Editors, 106, 4. : Editorial Committees, 106, 8. Election, 54, 3. Election of Bishops, 68, 1. Election of Delegates, 50, 7; 51, 2. Federal Council, 46, 4. Filling Vacancies, 54, 4, Financing Church Papers, 103, 5. Foreign Missions, 88, 5; 89, 2. Fraternal Delegates, 45, 5, 6; 46, 1. Home for Lepers, 88, 1. Immersion, 146, 3. Incorporation — of 134, 6. Instruction in Discipline, 142, 3. Joint Finance Board, 111, 13; 112, 1 to Dis- Congregations, Licentiates, be. 72. Management of Home Missions, ae Marriage of Ministers, 72, 3. Members of Synods, 49, 4; 53, 5; 121, 2 -Removal of Members, ae INDEX 211 Provincial Elders’ Conference, Ministerial Appointments, 69, 1, 4, Leta herd) ie Minutes, 56, 8. Moravian Literature, 104, 1, 2, 6. Names of Members, 131, 8. Official Visits, 56, 9. Opening P. Synod, 51, 5. Ordinations, 66, 4, 5, 6; 67, 3; 68, 7. Organization, 55, 3. Organization of Congregations, 79, Pensions, 74, 1. Place of Provincial Synod, 51, 4. Powers and Duties, 47,4; 55, 6— DOM Gen 7s Principles of Administration, 58, 6. Private Preparation for the Minis- try 98, 6.97; Provincial Assessment, 118, 4, 5. Religious Education Board, 102, 9. 78, 9; 131, 5,78: Reports of Congregations, 132, 11; 3 3aul2 Representation at General Synod, GSE oh Resignation from Ministry, 73, 4. Responsibility, 58, 7. Retirement and Pension, 74, 1. Rigit of Petition, 128, 3. Salaries, 59, 2. Sala-y of Ministers, 71, 3, 4, 5. School Visitation, 100, 5 Secretary of Missionary Education, 84, 10. Statistics, Annual, 56, 12. Sustentation Fund, 115, 3. Synodal Missionary Meetings, 533, Tabular Statement for Home Mis- sions, 82, 4. Term of Office, 55, 5. Theological Students, 97, 8. Time of Provincial Synod, S14: Title-Deeds, 133, 4, 5, 6. Trustees of Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. Unsuccessful Missions, 80, 4. Unsuitable Marriages of Ministers, fey. Bi Vacancies, 54, 4. Vacancies in Mission Board, 53, 7. Young People’s Mission Secretary, 84, 10. Provincial Synod, 49, 3. Amendments to Constitution, 48, 1. Amendments to By-Laws, 48, 2. Provincial Synod, Appointment for Synodal Sermon, ean Committee on Systematic Benefi- cence, 163, 3. Country Church Commission, 82, 9. Evangelistic Committee, 82, 5. Special Publication Committee, 104, 4. Sunday-school Committee, 158, 2. Business, 51, 7. Court of Appeal, 58, 1. Election of Auditors, bas Sy, Bishops, 67, 5. Board of Church Stitt VAs Delegates, 50, 7. Delegates to General Synod, 53,5. Officers, 51, 5. Joint-Board, 111, 13. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 3. Trustees of Larger Life Founda- HiOn aml OMG: Trustees of Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. Trustees of Western Home for Students, 101, 9. Entertainment of Members, 58, 5. Estimate of Expenses, 119, 2. Expenses, 51, 8; 58, 3. Journals of Synod, 59, 9. Liturgy, 145, 3. Membership, 49, 4. Minutes of Provincial Elders’ Con- ference, 56, Place of Meeting, 51, 4. Powers, 47, 2, 3; 51, 9. Publishers’ Reports, 107, it. Qualification of Delegates, Di sate: Relation to General Synod, Bab. BLCDOLIS. OZsle 15 7 Reports to Congregations, 52, 16. Responsibility, 57, 4. Responsibility of Provincial Elders’ Conference, 58, 7. Right of Appeal, 73, 3; 75, 2. Right of Petition, 128, 3. ~ Rights and Duties, 55, 6. Rules of Order, 51, 6; 185. Synodal Meetings, 53, 1. Time of Meeting, 51, 4. Public Worship, 142, 4. Publication Concern, 114, 1. Committee, Special, 104, 4. Fund, Special, 104, 4. Publications, 3, 1; 42, 1; 103, 2. Publishers’ Reports, 107, 1. Purposes of District Synods, 121, 10. 212 Qualifications for Delegates to Synods, 21, 3; 57, 2. Elders and Trustees, 128, ra Members of Church Council, 128, 2. Members of Congregations, 130, 5. Mission Service, 38, 4. Ordination, 66, 4. Reading of Chapter on Discipline, 142, 3. Re-admission of Members, 131, 3. Records, Church, 132, 2. Reduction of Stipends, 86, 1. Relation of Congregations to Synods, eos Ao Religious Education Board, 102, 2. Instruction, 93, 5; 158, 6. Removal of Members, 131, 5. Ministers, 71, 6. Renewed Moravian Church, 3, 5; 5, 1 —10, 3. Reports of Agents of Provincial Synod, 52, 15. Board of Church Extension, 78, vk Congregations to District Synods, 12a Fie, Congregations to Provincial Elders’ G@onterencemo2 sl lemelooue Delegates to General Synod, to Dis- trict and Provincial Synods, 53, 6. Principals, 100, 6. Publishers, 107, 1. Treasurers of Congregations, 132, 10. Delegates to Congregations, 52, 16. Resignation of Ministers, 73, 4. Resolutions of General Conference, 89, 3. Responsibility of Ministers, 69, 4. Proincial Elders’ Conference, 58, 7. Provincial Synod, 57, 4. Results of General Synod, 24, 8; 59, 8 Retired Ministers, Letiogs kxetirement from Ministry, 74, 1. Ritual, 144, 1. Rules and Regulations of Congrega- tions, 137, 6; 189-198. Rules of Order of Provincial Synod, Bil, ous’ abst). Sacraments, 37, 3; 145, 4. Salaries of Ministers, 70, 5. Provincial Elders’ Conference, 59, 7a Collection for, 76, INDEX Sample of a Handbook of a Local Congregation, 189, Saviour, Government of, 10, 4. Schedule of Collections, 163, 5. School Authorities, Duty of, 92, 3. Schools, Church, 94, 2; 100, 3. Scriptures, Holy, 3.7130 ez aaa, 2) oy OG 4 sl Obra: : Secession of a Congregation, 133, 3. Secretary of puree: Education, 84, 10. Secret Societies, 142, 2. Self-support, 79, 8. September Sixteenth, LISSSee oie! Sermons, 62, 3—64, 1. Sick, Ganeror, lOles9: _ Sitkovius at Lissa, 7, 4. Societies, 158, 8; 159, 4160, 1. Song Services, 149, 2 Special Foreign Mission Legislation, 88, 5. Special Publication Fund, 104, 4. Statistics, Annual, 56, 12. Stewardship Campaign, 110, 1. Stipends, Reduction of, 80,. 1. Students Home, Western, 101, 9; 111, 12. ote of College and Semiiary Sunday Observance, 140, 5. Sunday-school Associations, County and State, 157, 6. International, 157, 2. Sunday-school Committee, 158, me: Sunday-schools, 156, 4. Surplice, Use of, 147, iF Suspension from . Lord’s Supper, 136, 5. Ministry, 72, 10; 73, 2. Sustentation Fund, 112, 4. Synods, District, 121, 1. General, 20, 2. Provincial, 49, 3. Systematic Beneficence, 85, 4; Committee and 162, 4. Tabular Statement of Home Mission Offerings, 82, 4. Teachers in Boarding Schools, 101, 1. Teachers’ Meetings, 157, 4. Training Classes, 157, 1 Teaching, Preparation for, 92, 5. Text Book, The, 42, 2; 107, 4 The .Moravian, 105, 6. The Moravian Missionary, 106, 7. Theological Seminary, 94, 2. Tithing, 163, 1. INDEX Title-deeds to Property, 133, 2. Tobacco, Use by Students, 98, 5. Total Abstinence, 140, 2. Training of Missionaries, 39, 1. The Young, 154, 2. Traveling Fund, 43,1. Treasurers’ Reports, 132, 10. Trustees‘ of Congregations, 128, 4. Home for Students, Western, 101, 9. Larger Life Foundation, 110, 6. Schools, 95, 1; 100, 4. Tunes, Moravian, 144, 7. Unity, Brethren’s, 9, 3—10, 3. Unity Funds, 43, 1-3. Unsuccessful Missions, 80, 4. Utraquist Church, 1, 1. Vacancies in Auditing Boards, 112, 3. Bishops, 68, 1. Board of Church Extension, 77, 4. Czecho-Slovakian Committee, 34, 8. District Executive Boards, 124, 9.- Finance Advisory Board, 111, 13. General Directing Board, 25, 8; 27, Larger Life Committee, 111, 1. Larger Life Trustees,: 111,. 1. Mission Board, 29, 10; 53, 7. 213 Provincial Elders’ Conference, 54, 4, Trustees of Schools, 95, 5; 179, 2; L825 2e 0184 MZ, Veto, Right of, 69, 3. Visitation by the Board of Church Extension, 78, 3. Schools by Provincial Elders’ Con- ference, 100, 5. Congregations by Provincial Elders Conference, 56, 9. Western District, 120, 4. Home for Students, 101, 9; 111, 12. Old People’s Home, 111, 12. Withdrawal from Ministry, 73, 5. Word 6! Godaamiais.ol* 220155523 SP isle Che italy, World Conference on Faith and Or- der, 46, 1. Work, Affiliated, 80, 2. Among Italians, 79, 3. In Cities, 79, 1. Worldly Amusements, 139, 1. > ‘Worship, Public, 142, 4. Young People and Young People’s Societies, 158, 7. Young People’s Secretary of Mission- ary Education, 84, 10. Young, Training of, 154, 2. ZinZendet: fon on Onl O2,04.;mL aes a5oiyA, 4 @3-17-85 32188 MS ( (Minin iy 1 1012 01255 5 SSt yhiyt eget ay: Patbien vc oon kes ag a aie Loeeaetiee iy eos * —a eon Sores ial ae Sa ‘ r te